ivarlover

[ivarlover]

MISUNDERSTOOD

Chapter 3-

There's been a change in plans. The next chapter will be the final chapter. Sorry, but it seems I can't stop writing.

First, I have not abandoned my series, Unleashed, with Alex and Ivar (& am still working on it), but this is an idea that I had that I had to write down before it left me.

Modern Ivar + Female Reader

Enemies to Friends to lovers

NSFW 18+ ONLY

Summary: Ivar and reader went to school together and now work together where he has become her boss. They used to argue all the time, but now they've begun to work well together, maybe too well. It seems that one or the other, or maybe both, have developed feelings. What will they do with these feelings? Who will make the first move?

Warnings: slow burn, real slow, language, smut in next chapter (promise)

Words: I don't know. I never do, but there's a lot.

*Please let me know if you want on or off the tag list*

And feedback is always welcomed

@istorkyou @lonewolf471 @vero-maris-zamo @lostasalice-thisway @galaxy-1000 @covidinducedsocialreject @tessakate @chapada010101010 @twistergirlie @noway4u @velvetvowsandvikingdreams

-------------------------------------------------------

Emilie and Chase had promised Ivar they wouldn't leave him alone once they got to the Gala. He knew he would feel extremely out of place without you with him, and he didn't want to end up at the bar, possibly making an ass of himself.

Aside from your expertise with the company buisness, on a more personal note, he'd been relieved you'd agreed to attend with him because he was sure there would be some not so friendly people from his past there tonight, and one in particular, he was absolutely dreading running into. He'd planned to tell you all about that today, but that was before he'd ended up drowning himself in sorrow.

He wasn't one for a pity party, and he knew this wasn't the end of the world, but he'd outdone himself these last 24 hours. Other than having a massive headache, though, he luckily, felt pretty good for someone who had drank as much as he had and spent the last few hours trying to sober up. Chase had told him he'd never seen anything like it.

Now, that he'd fucked everything up with you, he had really leaned on Emilie, and he was beyond grateful for all of her help. "Thank you guys so much for putting up with me. I know you all hadn't planned on babysitting during your stay here."

"Stop it, Love. You know I love you, and that's what I'm here for," Emile told him, smiling. "But you better talk to her. Do you hear me?" She grabbed his hand and squeezed as he shrugged his shoulders. "I mean it!"

They mingled with the crowd, and after being there a little over an hour, Ivar was even able to close a deal. It wasn't a big company, but it was one that was rapidly growing, and he knew there was great potential. If he accomplished nothing else the rest of the evening, he was satisfied knowing he'd made that happen.

As Ivar and the gentleman discussed details, Emile asked him if he'd be ok while she and Chase went to speak with someone she'd just noticed. "Sure, I'll be right here."

Ivar continued talking with the gentleman until he had to also go speak with some other buisnessmen. They shook hands, and he was left in the middle of the room.

To his relief, he didn't feel as uncomfortable as he'd thought he would be. Smiling at himself and his earlier panic, which he chopped up to probably still having some alcohol in his system, he decided to walk over to the bar.

His spirits finally being higher, he had no desire to order alcohol and end up right back in the same mess he'd worked on getting out of for half of the day, so he got a bottle of water instead. As he stood, waiting for the bartender, he felt an arm snake around his waist under his tux jacket. He instantly reached to be sure his wallet was still there before he jerked away from whoever it was and turned to the side to see.

"Oh, Sweetheart, you're here alone this year, too? Can't you get anyone to tag along with you? Not even if you paid them? You should've told me. I could've Googled the number to a sweet little escort service."

Ivar gritted his teeth as he burned with anger, but he refused to give her the satisfaction. "And where would that be? Your new job? No thanks," he said, stepping back and looking her up and down, "I've seen their products and I'm not impressed."

Freydis, the exact person Ivar had hoped to avoid during this event, especially without you by his side, gasped. "Well, I never!"

Interrupting her, he confidently said, "And you never will again."

"Well, aren't we snappy this evening! That's why you need someone to relieve all of your pent-up hostilities." She took a deep breath and began again, "You know what, let's start over, Sweetheart. Let me apologize for bringing up the touchy subject. I know how it hurts you to always come to these social events all by yourself." He dropped his head. "You know, all you have to do is ask, and I'll join you. How have you been? Have you missed me?"

Ignoring her, Ivar looked around for Emilie and Chase. Surely, he wouldn't be reduced to entertaining this nightmare of a human any longer. He looked to see if the bartender was returning anytime soon. He may just have to leave without his drink.

As he turned to look over Freydis' shoulder, his heart nearly stopped. It was as if everything else in the room ceased to exist, no sound, no other people, no conversations, and certainly, no Freydis standing in front of him still running her mouth.

There you were, in that gorgeous blue dress, that somehow, looked even more amazing on you now than it had in the dressing room a few days before. Your hair was pulled up in a fancy updo with sparkling silver stones shining in it that matched your silver necklace and high heels. Ivar couldn't remember the last time he'd seen you in heels. The dress clung to your curves with every move as you slowly walked his direction, and he swore you were something right out of a magazine.

He tried not to gawk, but it was extremely difficult as your voluptuous breasts lightly bounced with each step toward him. He'd never wanted to touch them so badly in all the years he'd known you, and he suddenly felt ashamed for having such thoughts. He casually shifted his stance, trying not to look too obvious.

He looked around and noticed how every head turned as you made your way to him. As you got closer, he saw how your makeup was done nicely, not too much, but just enough to accent your beautiful face, lovely smile, and soft eyes, a direct contrast to how Freydis had her makeup caked on.

That's when he realized that Freydis was still talking, "Ivar, I asked if you missed me? Aren't you going to be the gentleman that you always are, and answer me?"

From behind her, she heard you say, "I'm sorry, but how has he had time to miss anyone, especially you, when the two of us have been so extremely busy with each other?"

You held your hand out toward Ivar, and he looked at you and then your hand like you were from outer space. You motioned at him, and he hesitantly took your hand in his, eyes widened with astonishment. He had been sure you were still angry and wouldn't be making an appearance tonight.

Freydis yanked her head around, mouth gaping open, "And just who are you?" She looked you up and down and then back to Ivar in complete disbelief. "There's no way you two are here together."

"I'm Y/N, and if you'd excuse me, I need to talk with Ivar and apologize to him for being late," you dismissed her. "Ivar, Dear?" He looked at you with a loss of words but a slight sparkle in his eyes, "Will you forgive my tardiness? I promise to make it up to you later," you laughed mockingly at Freydis and winked at him.

"Oh, umm," he struggled to pull it together, but his quick wits snapped into gear, "Oh, you naughty, little thing, you." He gave you a devilish smile. "I can't wait for you to make it up to me. Yes, of course, I forgive you. As long as you do that thing that you know I love." Freydis nearly choked on thin air.

Trying not to smile, you resisted the urge to roll your eyes and, instead, pulled him to the dance floor away from Freydis, who was still watching in shock. Locking your arms around his neck, you looked up to him, smiling from ear to ear.

"Umm, why did? How? Umm, how did you even know?" Ivar stumbled over his words as the two of you swayed to the music.

Grinning, you answered, "Emilie. I saw her first when I was looking for you."

His heart warmed. "That bitch is just as nasty as she looks. She's lucky that we're here and not out at some club. That would've went down way differently."

Ivar chuckled, "And that's what I love about you the most." Your heart rate sped up at his words. Did that mean he loved more things about you? "I think you handled it very well," he looked over to where Freydis still stood, staring at the two of you in disbelief, anger obviousin her expression. "Nobody has ever done anything like that for me before. Thank you so much, Y/N. You just don't understand what that means to me."

"Actually, I do. I wish I didn't understand, but unfortunately, I do. That's why I couldn't just stand there and let her berate you like that. You don't have to thank me."

You looked away, and for a minute, he wondered what some asshole had done to you. Deciding to lighten the mood, he added, "Maybe we should seal the deal with a kiss while she's watching."

Looking at him curiously, you answered, "Don't even think about it, Lothbrok." Did he have amnesia? The two of you had already tried that, and it didn't end so nicely. "Don't think I'm not still pissed at you for disappearing on me last night and all day, and whatever else has been going on. I'm just mature enough to help an asshole when he needs it."

He dropped his head back, bellowing out laughter. "And there she is. I've missed you."

You couldn't help it, laughing too, you rolled your eyes at him. "Let's go find Emilie and Chase, shall we?"

As the two of you walked away, you looked back and saw Freydis still looking your direction. "That heifer is still watching us."

"It's because she's blown away by your beauty, Y/N. Well, that and how you politely put her in her place. I've never seen anyone disregard her like that before."

You looked to him, quizzically. "It's true. You look absolutely exquisite tonight. I was blown away when I saw you as well."

Blushing, you said, "Well, for what it's worth, you don't look so bad yourself," and then tucked the compliment away to pick apart later. He was way too confusing for you to try to figure out now.

--What "you don't look so bad" looks like:

When you found Emilie and Chase, she looked curiously at you both but didn't ask anything. Ivar bragged about your encounter with Freydis, and Emilie gave you a warm, approving smile. "She's had it coming for a long time. I'm happy you were the one to do it. I'm sure that just burned her up."

You smiled nervously at her as you noticed Ivar was looking at you. You could see his wheels turning and that he wanted to say something, but he never did.

As you thought about everything, you wondered just what this Freydis had done to him. He had looked like a deer caught in headlights when you first approached him.

She, obviously, made him feel small somehow, and even worse, seemed to get off on it, and the thought of it made you feel the need to walk back to her and smack that teasing grin of hers right off her face. Whatever it was, you were sure she wasn't worth even half of his distress. Even her smiles toward him had seemed as though she was only mocking him. Now, you could only wonder what prevented him from seeing straight through her act.

As the evening went on, Emilie had the opportunity to see you and Ivar in action, as she watched the two of you close a deal with another small company. They'd almost declined Ivar's offer, but when you followed up with additional information for them and ironed out the small details of how things would operate, they finally came to an agreement and shook both of your hands.

Emilie, watching in awe of you, said, once the deal was complete, "Oh, Ivar, she's good. I see why you want her. Umm, I mean, with you. I see why you want her with you when you're working." Ivar glared at her, and she mouthed the words, "I'm sorry," without you noticing. He just shook his head.

The evening was winding down to an end, and the only thing left was for the announcer to give out this year's awards for the greatest buisness accomplishments. Apparently, it was a big deal as you noticed all the CEOs and some of the nore important people you'd met gathering around at the front of the crowd.

To your surprise, Ivar asked you if you'd stand there with him along with them. You hesitantly said yes, not sure how any of it would play out for The Lothbrok company.

As they called company names, the crowd applauded for them, and you smiled at the grown adults' excitement. The last award was for the year's largest gains and fastest growing company of them all, an apparently, greatly sought after award.

You realized, then, why Ivar had wanted to stand at the front with everyone else. You knew his company actually had a great chance at winning. Just the big deal, alone, that the two of you had made the first night of the conference would be enough to at least put Ivar in the running.

You found yourself holding your breath as you waited beside Ivar, hoping he'd get this moment after all the hard work he'd done. Without even looking at you, Ivar's hand reached down and grabbed yours in his, as if involuntarily, gently squeezing in anticipation. You could practically feel his nervousness vibrating through his tux sleeve.

Finally, the announcer said who the winner was, and the crowd erupted with cheers and applause. The spotlight shone around the room and then suddenly stopped on you and Ivar. That's when you realized that not only had the announcer called out Ivar's name and buisness, but he had also called yours along with his. Your eyes widened, your heart stopped, and you froze in your spot.

As if Ivar was experiencing the exact same shock as you were, he looked at you in disbelief and said, "Us? Did he say us?"

The announcer said your names again, and Ivar picked you up in both of his strong arms, hugging you tightly, "You! I could have never done this without you!" Sitting you back down, he kissed your cheek, "Thank you, Y/N! So much!"

And then, Ivar was leading you through the crowd to the stage as the announcer was recounting all of the buisness deals you and Ivar had made just while there over the weekend.

Once the two of you were on the stage, Ivar placed his arm around your waist, holding you close. The announcer then said, "Without futher ado, Ivar Lothbrok and Y/N Y/L/N, ladies and gentlemen." Then, he turned to you guys with a large, golden plaque and a smaller trophy in his hands.

Ivar guided you to the announcer with his hand, nearly possessively, on the small of your back. He didn't miss the warm, softness of your bare skin that your dress revealed or your shivers at his touch, and it caused his heart to skip a beat.

The gentleman gave the awards to the two of you, as you stood in shock. Ivar accepted it, and the crowd began to yell, "Speech, speeach, speech."

You pulled Ivar to you and whispered in his ear, "Not on your life will I say a word."

He grinned and told you, "Just hold this, and don't worry."

Turns out, Ivar was extremely good at working a crowd. He had them clapping and laughing the entire time he spoke, telling them about the hard work the two of you had put in and how important this award was to him as he'd wanted this type of accomplishement for his family business as long as he could remember.

"We graciously accept these awards, but I'd like to take this time to thank my partner, here, Y/N Y/L/N. None of these great accomplishments would have been possible without her, her assistance, or her expertise. She has literally helped me every step of the way to build what this company has become. Please, join me in giving her a round of applause."

If you could have disappeared right then and there, you would have. The spotlight moved to shine on you, and it took everything in your body not to bolt off the stage and hide. Glaring at him for putting you in such an embarrassing situation, you took a quick bow, grabbing his hand and squeezing tightly.

As you rose back up, you saw Freydis in the crowd, make a face of disgust and storm out of the room, slamming the door behind her. You smiled to yourself, suddenly thinking your embarrassment was worth every second just to witness her temper tantrum.

Finally, Ivar placed his hand on the small of your back again and guided you back off the stage. Once the two of you made it through the crowd to Emilie and Chase, who were still congratulatin you, the four of you left and went to the small diner that was on the other side of the hotel at the convention.

Ivar was clearly on cloud nine, and his excitement seemed to be infectious. The four of you had drinks and talked for quite some time before Emilie mentioned Freydis. "Oh, I meant to ask, did you notice your favorite ex make her dramatic exit?"

Ivar looked at you and back to her. "I don't have a favorite ex, Emilie. You know this."

Emilie dropped her head as you and Chase laughed. "You don't have to take things so literal, Ivar, you know? I'm talking about Freydis."

He shrugged his shoulders, "I didn't pay her any attention. She left? That's fine by me."

You added, "I saw it. She seemed quite upset when we got our award. What's her deal?"

Ivar looked at you surprisenly, and Emilie answered, "Well, I may or may not have poured a tiny bit of gasoline on the fire."

"That's just great, Emilie. What did you do?" Ivar asked disapprovingly, and you realized, he must still have feelings for her.

"Well, she was standing behind me when you were talking about Y/N and all of the good she's helped you do with the company. She groaned and made some remark implying that it was all a front just to make you look good. It pissed me off, so I turned and told her how great you'd been doing since Y/N and you have been together." She laughed, "Then, she had the balls to ask me how long the two of you have been together, so I told her that it's been almost a year already."

Your mouth fell open with your surprise as Ivar looked at her with what you thought could only be worry. "What?" she asked, feigning innocence, "It's true, is it not? Y/N has been working with you for almost a year now."

Ivar looked over to you and then back to her again, "But Emilie, you know what you were doing. She had to think you meant that we we're together, together."

"And?" Emilie asked.

Just as you started to get up and retreat to the hotel room from the embarrassment of Ivar obviously hating the idea of someone thinking the two of you were together, especially his ex girlfriend, you heard him answer Emilie.

"And what about Y/N? Humm? Don't you realize that leading some psycho like Freydis to believe that we're together could possibly put Y/N in danger? You know what that bitch is capable of. I don't want anything to happen to Y/N because of me, Emilie. I'd never forgive myself."

He looked back at you again and placed his hand over yours. "Anyone care to explain what's going on to me?" you asked, confused.

Ivar looked deeply into your eyes and asked, "Is there any way you can wait until we're back in the room for this conversation? It's not really something I'd like to discuss right here."

Annoyed, you answered, "Yeah, sure," and just as he was about to begin speaking again, you added, "So, I think I'm ready to go to our room, now then, Ivar."

"Of course, you are," Ivar dropped his head and shook it, smiling.

"See? You guys are two of a kind," Emilie giggled, and Ivar glared at her. Changing the subject, Emilie said, "Look, Ivar. I'm truly sorry. I didn't mean to cause you any problems. You know Freydis just makes me sick, and I finally had a chance to get to her, so I took it. I'm sure Y/N will be fine." She looked to you and said, "I'm sorry, Dear, for any problems I may have caused. You two go on up. We need to be going anyway. We have an early flight home."

She stood and hugged Ivar and he told her he wasn't mad which she seemed really relieved to hear. When she hugged you, she said, in your ear, "Ok, this will be the perfect time for you to talk to him. Ok?" You only smiled in response.

"Let me know when you two land. Be safe," Ivar told her as you guys walked away.

----------------------------------------------------

Once you and Ivar were finally back in the room, you were worried things would be weird again. Luckily, in the elevator ride up, there was another couple who made small talk with you guys.

Ivar held the door for you, and you thanked him and entered. You turned to him, not sure what to expect, but he said, "Come with me to the sofa? I'll tell you whatever you want to know about Freydis." He made a face when he said her name which you surprisenly found that you liked.

Relieved it wasn't weird, you followed him and had a seat, facing him, on the sofa. He already had his jacket off and was removing the tie. You thought he was going to remove his shirt as well, so you braced yourself for the view. Instead, he only unbuttoned the top three or four buttons. You would have been disappointed, but to your surprise, he still looked incredibly attractive with the white shirt open hallway down, revealing his bare chest, part of his tattoos, and his hair resting on his shoulders.

Before you even realized what you were saying, the words rolled off your tongue, "You should wear your hair down more often, Ivar. It looks really nice on you how your hair frames your face." Your eyes instantly widened, shocked at yourself. You could have smacked yourself.

You were surprised to see Ivar's cheeks flushed as he said, "Well, Father says that nobody will take a buisnessman seriously with long hair and that it makes me look like a child. He even offered to pay me a substantial amount of money to cut it off. That's why I always have it in a bun at the office."

"You better not!" He laughed at you, and you covered your mouth, surprised at yourself. "Well, I umm, I think you've proven him wrong here this weekend, don't you?" you smiled.

"Yeah, umm, I guess you're right," he answered, running his hand through his hair to which you averted your eyes.

"So?" he began.

"I'm going to get some wine. You want a glass?" you interrupted him.

"Umm, sure," he answered, kicking his shoes off.

As you stood, you did the same thing, and went to retrieve two glasses and a bottle, returning quickly and sitting it all on the coffee table.

He popped the bottle open and poured you each a glass. "Take it easy, though. I don't know the trick to sobering you up before our flight," you half smiled at him.

He looked at you and then dropped his head. "Ivar?"

Looking back at you, he answered, "Yeah?"

"Why did you leave here last night and all day today?" you just had to know, and you thought if he got upset about it, you really didn't have anything to loose.

You could see the wheels turning as his eyes bounced around the room, apparently trying to focus on anything but you. "I, umm. Well. I couldn't. I needed," he sighed, "It's just complicated, ok?"

Turning your glass up, you answered, "I'm pretty sure I can keep up. I've been told I'm a pretty smart girl," you grinned. "Humor me."

Looking at you, seemingly searching for something in your expression, he finally said, "I, umm, I just needed to clear my head. Emilie is a really great friend, and I just felt like I needed to talk to her."

"But in the middle of the night?"

"Well, Y/N," he looked frustrated, "You hadn't spoken to me, not really, since yesterday morning," he coughed, "And I had already been drinking, so actually, before I even realized it, I was already downstairs."

You knew he wasn't going to give you a straight answer more than that, so, before the two of you got too annoyed, you decided to just drop it, and talk about Freydis since that's why you were here, supposedly. "So, Freydis? Not that you owe me any explanation, but you did seem oddly concerned about me? What's the deal there?"

He gulped down his glass and sat it on the table, and you tried not to smile. "Well, she's my ex."

"I gathered. She's the one you were in love with, then? That you never told?" You figured there was no reason in dancing around the subject.

He looked at you, almost amused, a smile playing at his lips. "No, not even close. That's the thing. We weren't even all that serious. We dated for a few months. At first, she was so sweet, and you saw, she's really pretty," you tried not to snarl, even if he was correct, "But she's the prime example that looks aren't everything."

Both of your glasses were now empty, and at the same time, you both reached for the bottle, his hand grazing the top of yours. You both instantly looked at each other, and he jerked his hand back nervously. You looked at him out of the corner of your eyes and then poured each of you more and didn't make a comment of his urgency not to touch you.

He quickly continued, "She became a bit obsessive, always looking through my phone, searching my social media, and asking me who any females were. She was great at belittling me. She still is, actually. And for a while, I couldn't see her bad intent." He dropped his head as if embarrassed as he said, "I think I was just umm, lonely, maybe, and I liked the attention she gave me. At first. Then, she met Emilie, and she accused me of sleeping with her."

You covered your mouth with your hand, "Oh my God. I'm sure Emilie put her in her place?"

"Well, she probably would have. I didn't tell Emilie about it, because that's just embarrassing," he trailed off as if he was remembering something.

"Ivar?"

"Oh, umm, that turned out to be absolutely a mistake. She ended up following Emilie from work one day to the apartments she lived in back then. She managed to follow her inside without Emilie even noticing until she was in the elevator with her."

"She made all kinds of ridiculous threats, telling her she'd best stay away from me or she'd," he held his hands up, making quotations in the air, 'End her.'"

You gasped. "Yeah, Emilie thought she wasn't going to let her off the elevator, but when she did, she practically ran to her door with crazy Freydis right behind her. We don't know what, exactly, she was planning on doing, but she grabbed a handful of Emilie's hair from behind while Emilie was frantically beating on the door. Thankfully, Chase was home and opened the door. When Freydis saw him, she let go of Emilie and just simply walked away like nothing had even happened. Emilie, as you can imagine, was absolutely shook."

"She called me, and told me everything, and I tried to get her to call the police, but she wouldn't."

"Why not?" you asked, completely in shock with this information.

"She said she knew her type, and it would've only made things worse. She just wanted to be done with her. When she came to my place after that, I ended it with her. She lost her mind, crying, screaming at me, and calling me names. I had to threaten to call the police just to get her to leave, but she finally did. She called me and sent insane messages to me constantly after that, so I got my number changed."

"Then she started sending flowers to the office with these long apology notes, sending delivery lunches, and calling there like15-20 times a day for me. She even showed up at the office a couple times back before you worked there and umm, once, with the police with her."

"The police? What? Why?"

"That's a whole other story. Umm, let's just say she accused me of some things that I absolutely didn't do, and the police actually arrested me, but she finally came clean to them, and then, they arrested her for falsely accusing me and wasting their time, but of course, that didn't change the fact that I had to spend the night in jail for no reason. I was not happy." He looked hurt at the memory, and poured another glass of wine which he downed all at once, looking at you as if he was worried what you'd say.

You covered your mouth in surprise, "Oh my God! She really is crazy! I'm sorry that happened to you, Ivar. It didn't go on your record, though, did it?" You hoped you eased his concern and held your glass out for more wine as well. So much for the two of you only having a couple of drinks. He poured you both more as he simply watched you, making you a bit nervous.

"No, umm, it didn't. Thanks. Father had her banned from the property. Security knows to always be on the lookout. I can't remember another time being that angry at a female."

"Geez, Ivar, am I in some kind of danger? That's the craziest thing I've ever heard."

He took another big drink from his glass, steadying himself, before saying, "I honestly don't think so, but I'm sure you could tell, she's a bit unstable. Maybe for our first week back, I should send my driver for you to bring you to work." He saw your unpleased expression. "Please, Y/N. I'd never forgive myself if something happened to you. Just long enough for me to know that you're not being followed or anything like that. Ok? Humor me?"

Rolling your eyes, you said, "Fine. But only for a week. And if I see her, I will call the police. I'm not as nice as Emilie."

A huge grin spreading across his face, he said, "And that's another thing I love about you." Then he coughed, cheeks burning, turning to the wine and pouring more. He gestured to your glass.

"Umm, yeah, but I'm going to go get out of this dress first. I love it, but I want to get comfortable."

He stared at you for a long moment, and you thought he was going to say something, but he never did.

You stood and walked toward the hall as he called out, "I'm gonna go change, too."

You hadn't been in your room for a mere second when you opened the door again, finding Ivar across the hall at his door. Sighing you asked, "Umm, Ivar?"

"Yeah?" he turned to look at you.

Your cheeks burned bright red, "Umm, can you, uh, can you help me? I can not get this button unfastened."

He smiled at your frustration, "Sure." As he walked up to you, he was almost mesmerized just by the look of the back of your neck and how the dress fit so perfectly on your body. Resisting the urge to trail his fingers down your back, he mumbled, almost to himself, "You looked really beautiful tonight, by the way."

You were relieved you were facing away from him so he couldn't see your face. "Umm, thank you, Ivar. You, uh, you looked really umm, you clean up nicely," you tried to make a joke and failed. Chills spread all over your body at the feel of his fingers gently brushing over your skin, and you tried to concentrate on the pattern in the carpet.

He grinned and said, "There. It's done. That was way more difficult than it should've been."

And you thought to yourself, "Oh, if you only knew." You turned and thanked him, avoiding his intense eyes, and entered your room.

Then, you saw him, standing with his back to you at the stereo, trying to adjust the volume, his broad, bare shoulders on display with his thick, long hair hiding the top of his tattoos. You never knew a person could have such defined back muscles, and you also never knew just how much you'd appreciate seeing them. Your cheeks burning now, you knew you couldn't afford thinking about touching those muscles. Though, it proved to be extremely difficult.

You knew you needed to pull it together. He'd already made it clear that he wasn't interested in you like that. Once you were changed, you stood in the middle of the room and took a few deep breaths, trying to calm yourself. You were friends, only friends, coworkers, he was your boss for Christ sake! You finally left the room to return to him, knowing you should have just gone to bed. This was probably a very bad idea, especially with drinking involved. You ignored how you felt a bit tipsy already and headed to him.

At that moment, Ivar turned around and caught you in your haze. "Oh, I didn't even hear you come in. There was nuts and pretzels at the bar. I didn't know which you preferred, so I opened them both and brought a bowl of each over to the table," he gestured to the table.

You couldn't piece together a single thought, well, not one you'd actually dare to say out loud. You simply stared blankly at him. "Y/N? You ok?" He stopped in his tracks. "Shit! You're not allergic to nuts, are you?"

"What?" you finally responded. "Huh? Oh, no. Nuts? I umm, I can have them. I mean, I can eat them."

He stared at you, trying to be sure you were ok. "Do you need some water? Everything alright?"

"Oh, umm yeah. I-I'm good."

He turned back toward the music, "Is it too loud? I can turn it down or change the channel."

You shook your head. "Oh, no, it's fine. What is this? Oldies?" you finally said, walking to the sofa and sitting halfway on your knees.

"Yeah. I really enjoy 70s music. Hope that's ok?" he joined you on the sofa.

"It's is. I actually really like it, too." Realizing that you forgot to take your hair down, you grumbled, "No wonder my head is beginning to kind of hurt. I forgot to take my hair down."

Ivar watched in awe as you slowly pulled the pins out of your hair and set them on the table, your hair falling softly to your shoulders as you shook it and ran your fingers through it. He hadn't expected for such a simple action to catch him so off guard, blinking rapidly several times as if to wake himself up. He already knew you were beautiful, but something about that moment made his breath hitch as he swallowed thickly.

Finding his eyes fixed on you, you shook your head again, "What? It's better, no?"

"Umm, yeah. I mean. Well, it looked very nice up. But umm, your hair is definitely very pretty loose as well. Especially with those curls. How do you girls do that?" He averted his eyes and grabbed a handful of pretzels, shoving them into his mouth to prevent himself from saying more than he felt he should.

"It takes a lot of time, trust me, but the end result is usually worth it," you smiled.

"I'd say so."

The two of you talked and drank for a while. You asked him about his friendship with Emilie, and he told you some funny stories of the mischief they used to get into together. "I swear, I think my parents hated her."

"Oh, yeah, because surely she was the bad influence in this friendship, not you."

"Well, of course. What? You don't think I could be the innocent one?" Ivar laughed, taking a drink of his wine.

"Not if you're comparing yourself to Emilie," you giggled.

"And you've known her for all of what?" he sat his glass down on the table for a moment, "Five minutes? How could you possibly know enough to say that?"

It seemed like a challenge for you, and you were definitely up for a challenge. Laughing to yourself, you said, "I know you, Ivar Lothbrok, you forget, and it only took about five minutes after meeting Emilie to know she's really sweet."

"Oh? So, now, I'm not sweet?" Ivar raised his brow.

"That's not what I mean. I could just see that she's way less mischievous than you are."

"And what says that I'm mischievous at all, hum?" he said as he grabbed the bottle of wine and filled both of your glasses before sitting back on the sofa facing you.

"Remember that girlfriend you had our senior year? What was her name? Umm..."

"Maya," he interjected.

"Yes, Maya. You were always super mischievous with her. I heard all the rumors, you know."

He laughed, "Most of which were just rumors, though, I'm sure."

"Really? What about," your cheeks burned, but you continued, "That night under the bleachers at the football game?"

Now it was time for his cheeks to burn, "Damn, you remember that?"

"Ivar, the whole school remembers that. You guys were so lucky that security didn't catch you in the act."

Blushing more he added, "They almost did!" His head fell back, bellowing out laughter.

"So, you admit it! It wasn't a rumor!" you pointed at him like you'd won something.

Then he sat up, looking at you, "Ok, so maybe I'm not all that innocent afterall."

"Shocking," you drank from your glass, "But Ivar?"

"Yes?" he answered, noticing your, now, serious tone.

"I always wondered, why Maya? You could've practically had any girl in that school, but you chose her. Was it her reputation?"

"Did we go to the same school?" he laughed. "I couldn't have had any girl I wanted. If that were true, I would have," he trailed off, and you leaned in, waiting for him to finish. "No. I didn't really know anything about her reputation until after we were already together. That's actually part of the reason I broke up with her."

"Then why? She was so nasty to everyone. Always."

"Honestly?"

"No, please lie to me, Ivar. Nothing pleases me more."

He dropped his head, repressing a laugh, "Well, didn't you hate her?"

"Well, hate is a strong word. It was more like just extreme dislike."

Looking up to you, he softly answered, "That's why."

"Wait. What?"

"I dated her because I knew you strongly disliked her." He made quotations in the air.

"But wh- What did my feelings toward her have to do with who you dated?" Then, realization spread across your face. "You were trying to make me jealous?" He simply stared at you like he didn't know how to answer. "But why?"

Then, his mind quickly shifted into gear, and he half lied, "Well, you were my only competition. No one else in our graduating class was even as close to as smart as I am."

"Cocky," you interjected.

"But true," he grinned. "So, I thought, since you also seemed to be almost, not quite, but almost as hot headed as I am, if I could come up with a way of distracting you, maybe I could get ahead somehow," Ivar lied.

Stunned, you studdered out, "But, umm. That didn't. I wouldn't. Umm, just how would that have distracted me?"

"You seemed so very obsessed with everything she did, and I just thought if maybe she was..."

"If she was doing YOU, I'd be obsessed with that as well?"

His head shot up, eyes scanning your face for sincere anger, and he let out a breath of relief as soon as he saw a smile playing at your lips. Laughing, he answered, "No, not that. I didn't mean it like that. I just thought. Umm, I meant. You know what? Nevermind."

"Oh,no, sir. Do tell."

"I guess I just. I wanted to see if you'd care, if I could possibly, umm, yes, make you jealous, even a little," he blurted out and then ran his hand through his hair, looking down, seemingly upset? "If it mattered to you at all. I hoped. I mean, I wanted." He looked at you nervously, silence falling between the two of you.

You concentrated not to let your mouth fall open. Then, slowly, in barely a whisper, you said, "Ivar. I umm. Are you? Are you saying?" And you were interrupted by his phone ringing.

The two of you continued staring at each other as his phone continued ringing, your heart threatening to pound out of your chest. He swallowed thickly, and you scooted closer to him. Reluctantly, he glanced over to his phone on the table.

Ragnar.

"I. I should probably answer that," he said, looking back at you, almost shyly.

"Umm-hum." You didn't trust your voice to remain calm if you actually spoke.

You were close enough to hear Ragnar congratulating Ivar. "I'm sorry for the late hour, Son, but I just learned of you and Y/N winning tonight. Just like you've always dreamed of. And I figured you'd still be out celebrating. Congratulations, Boy! I'm so proud of you, the both of you. I told you that you could do anything you set your mind to."

They continued to talk for a few more minutes. Well, more like Ragnar was doing all the talking, and Ivar seemed to only be agreeing and answering his questions about the conference.

You weren't sure if you should stay and wait for them to finish talking or if you should return to your room for the night. Your head was spinning, and a million thoughts a minute were flashing through your mind. What had Ivar meant? You didn't want to jump to conclusions. You stood, trying not to stumble, to see if he'd react. If he wanted you to wait for him to end the call, he'd tell you so, right? Surely, he would.

You stretched, catching Ivar's eye as his father continued talking on the other end of the line. He stood, facing you, staring you straight in your eyes. "Dad, I'm going to have to call you back," and he ended the call and dropped the phone to the sofa.

You swallowed audibly, eyes widened, heart pounding. He stepped closer to you, seemingly unsure of himself, as he hesitantly raised his hand toward you. When you didn't flinch, but watched him in awe, he took another step toward you, his arm snaking around your waist and pulling you to him roughly, your hand landing palm down on his chest, gently caressing him before you stared into his, now, darkened eyes.

His other hand brushed your hair off of your shoulder and then cupped your cheek as you nuzzled into it, lost in his eyes. His thumb rubbed across your bottom lip, watching it pop back into place, your breath hitching, and before the pounding of your heart could stop ringing in your ears, he leaned down and his lips crashed into yours, moving slowly at first, testing your reaction. When your lips began moving with his, he gripped your waist tighter and deepened the kiss, fully taking your breath away.

Your hands trailed up his smooth chest, as if they had a mind of their own, exploring the rock hard softness that was his skin over his defined muscles, and somehow avoiding the strong urge to stop kissing him and explore futher with your mouth.

He held you tenderly, his large hand covering nearly the spand of your back, sending chills down your spine. His other hand, now at the nape of your neck, gently caressed you as you thoroughly enjoyed the sensations it sent all over your body.

His lips softly sucked at your bottom lip, causing you to pant, opening your mouth futher, where his tongue, then, passed across the opening of your mouth, as if tasting the sweetest flavor, before slowly entering your mouth to futher explore. You intertwined your tongue with his as they wrestled around, grabbing his shoulders and gripping tightly to better ground yourself.

As he held you tighter to himself, pressing your body against his own, and kissing you more passionately than, perhaps, you'd ever been kissed before, your heart hammered in your chest.

He reluctantly pulled a bit away, just far enough to catch his breath. Resting his forehead on yours with his eyes still closed as you panted, trying to catch your breath as well, he whispered, "Th-that... Was well worth the wait."

You were still in a daze, not sure you believed what had just happened. Trying to put your thoughts into words, all you managed to say was, "Wow!" You may have even been embarrassed at yourself if you were able to think straight.

Smiling, Ivar answered, "Yeah, you, too."

You barley had a moment to recover from blushing, when Ivar placed his fingers just under your chin and tilted your head up to him. He looked you deeply in the eyes, as if searching for something, and smiling to himself, bent down and began kissing you again.

You hadn't realized it, but as he'd been kissing you, the two of you had been taking small steps with your movements, and now, you found yourself slamming into the wall. You grunted, and he asked, his lips still moving against yours, "You ok?"

"Umm-humm."

His hand slammed into the wall beside your head, and he slowly began kissing down your jawline to your neck, making you shiver, him smiling into you as you did. He gently pulled your oversized t-shirt down a little over your shoulder and continued kissing, nibbling softly, then licking over it, driving you absolutely mad.

You softly moaned out his name, "Iv-Ivar," and he suddenly pulled away, his entire body going stiff instantly.

Your eyes widened in concern, "Ivar?" you said, trying not to pant.

Looking at you stupidly, he stumbled over his next words, "Wh-why can't this ever happen when we're both sober?" seemingly to himself rather than you, but you heard him all the same.

"What?"

He sighed, taking a deep breath, and then answered, "You. Umm, we, we've been drinking."

Not understanding, you said, "Yes. And?"

"And I know better, Y/N. I don't want to take advantage of you. I don't want to fuck this up by doing anything you may regret." He dropped his hands beside himself, his chest still heaving, cheeks still flushed, and stood in front of you with a look of embarrassment and something that resembled torment, but you couldn't be sure.

"And if I can promise you, I will not regret this?"

"Neither of us can know that. Look," he turned and pointed to the nearly empty bottle of wine, "Before this goes any further, I umm, I think we should wait." He was surprised, even, at his own moment of clarity.

You stared at him, dumbfounded, "You. You don't want...?" You felt embarrassed and hurt, your arms crossing over your chest.

He stepped to you, as you tried to move away, and placed his hands over yours. "Y/N, please don't think that I don't want you. I do. Fuck, you have no idea how badly I want you right now." Breathing hard, he leaned closer to you, and you turned your head away, emotions everywhere. He cupped your cheek anyway, turning you to face him,"I just. We shouldn't do anything right now. I want to, umm, remember everything. And, umm, I, I couldn't live with myself if you regretted anything. I don't want to hurt you."

"It's too late for that," you abruptly pulled away from him, stumbling forward and he caught you.

"See?"

You huffed a fake smile, "Don't touch me." The room was spinning, and though you may have realized you'd had more to drink than you initially thought, you were still upset and needed to get to your room before he could see you. "You change your mind so often, you make me dizzy." You weren't going to cry in front of him. No. You couldn't be ridiculous. Rejection sucked in so many ways, but how did you even let it get this far to begin with?

"Y/N! Wait! You-you misunderstood me!" He stood in shock. Hadn't he done the right thing? He watched you stumble away to your room and slam the door behind you as his world came crashing down around him.

-------------------------------------------------------

[ivarlover]

MISUNDERSTOOD Master List

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4, final chapter

[ivarlover]

MISUNDERSTOOD

Chapter 2

I have not abandoned my series, Unleashed, with Alex and Ivar (& am still working on it), but this is an idea that I had that I had to write down before it left me. This is probably too long to be just one chapter, but I didn't want it to be more than 3 chapters in total, so here we are. There's one chapter left, and this one will be finished.

Modern Ivar + Female Reader

Friends to lovers

NSFW 18+ ONLY

Summary: Ivar and reader went to school together and now work together where he has become her boss. They used to argue all the time, but now they've begun to work well together, maybe too well. It seems that one or the other, or maybe both, have developed feelings. What will they do with these feelings? Who will make the first move?

Warnings: slow burn, real slow, language, eventually smut

Words: I don't know. I never do, but there's a lot, maybe 3 chapters

*Please let me know if you want on or off the tag list*

And feedback is always welcomed!

@lostasalice-thisway @istorkyou @lonewolf471 @vero-maris-zamo @covidinducedsocialreject @galaxy-1000 @chapada010101010 @tessakate @twistergirlie @noway4u @velvetvowsandvikingdreams

-------------------------------------------------------

Misunderstood Master List

The next morning, you walked into the sitting area to find Ivar on his laptop, apparently working. "Do you have any Tylenol? My head is killing me," you groaned.

He leaned forward and grabbed a pill bottle from the table and tossed it to you. "I figured as much," he smiled.

"You, too, humm?"

He nodded.

As you walked to the kitchen to get a glass of water, you suddenly remembered parts of the night before. You sleeping on Ivar, him laying you in bed. Wait. Did he carry you? Oh hell. Then, it hit you. You asked him to stay with you. Holy shit. What was his answer? What did he say to you? Of all things for you to forget, you needed to know what he said.

Well, he obviously, said no. He wasn't in bed with you. Shit, you came on to you boss. When you were drunk. Like some skanky college girl. He must have been disgusted. You felt humiliated. How the hell could you do something like that? You knew this was a buisness trip. It was supposed to be professional.

No wonder he turned you down. You're obviously not his type. Again, your mind flashed to the memory of all the model type girls that used to visit him at work. You wished the floor would open up and swallow you whole. Could you just go home now? Could you fake some sickness and have to leave early? No, of course he'd be too worried to let you leave alone. How did you get yourself into this situation? And more importantly, how did you get yourself out?

You knew you wouldn't be able to look him in the eyes. You humiliated yourself by even thinking he'd want you. Then you felt it. Rejection. It burned. Deeply. You looked over at him, typing away on his laptop. His hair still draping his bare shoulders, and you wanted to smack him! You weren't sure where it came from, but now you felt rage. You were so angry, you wanted to cuss him out.

But you wouldn't give him the satisfaction. You took the Tylenol and gulped the water down. As you passed behind him, still sitting and working, you tossed the bottle on the sofa beside him. "I'm going for a shower, and them I'm going out."

He looked back, "Wait. What?"

"You heard me. I want to see the city before we have to work tonight."

"Well, someone's got their panties in a wod," he chuckled.

"Don't think, for one second, you know anything about me or my panties." You went into the room and slammed the door shut behind you.

His eyes widened. He wasn't expecting such hostility. Did that have anything to do with the night before? Did you remember him carrying you? Maybe you were mad about it. He wasn't sure if he should address it or act as if nothing had happened at all. He decided he'd see how you acted when you came back and play it by ear from there. He went to shower as well. You two had a lot to do this afternoon before the first evening at the conference.

When you walked through, headed to the door to leave, you saw Ivar with his back to you, looking out the window to the city below. There he stood in dark jeans, tight fit in all the right places. You'd forgotten how good he looked in jeans. It had been so long since you'd seen him in anything other than a suit and a tie. He was also wearing a dark blue, snug fit t-shirt. What was it with this guy and shirts too small for him? As you looked closer at how you could see his every muscle movement through his shirt as he reached up and ran his hand through his hair, you understood why he wore his shirts tighter than necessary. You were at a loss for words, and he seemed to be in deep thought. So, you thought to just slip out, and not bother him.

But of course, as you turned toward the door, you tripped over the rug and stumbled, barely catching yourself on the wall. He was instantly at your side. "Are you ok, Y/N?" He looked you over, "Wait. Where are you going?"

You pulled away from him, grabbing your purse back up over your shoulder, "I'm fine, and I told you. I want to see the city before tonight's conference."

He stepped back, holding his hands up. Obviously, you were still in a mood. Ok, different approach. "Ok, just hear me out. I've been looking at places on my laptop. There's several nice shops really close to some major landmarks. I thought we could visit a few shops to get our attire for this evening and do some sight seeing in-between?"

You just stared at him. It wasn't a terrible idea, and besides, you really had no idea where you were headed. You just knew you had to get out of this hotel room. Maybe he didn't even remember your embarrassing proposition. But shopping with Ivar Lothbrok? You still weren't sold on buying new dresses.

He rushed back to the table and grabbed his laptop. "See? Look at these places? Aren't they just gorgeous?"

He flipped through the saved pages, and you saw so many beautiful things your mind couldn't keep up. "Ok. Fine, but I'm not promising I'm gonna let you buy anything for me. I brought some nice things with me."

"I'm sure you did, but let's just see what they have to offer, shall we?" He grinned as he grabbed his wallet and the room key and followed you to the door.

-------------------------------------------------------

When you arrived at the first shop, you couldn't hide your amazement at all the beautiful dresses. "These are way too fancy, aren't they?"

"Well, tonight is the opening ball, and you actually need a ballgown. Then, the last night is the biggest event. We'll both need to be, what did you say, 'fancy' that night. I'll even need a tux."

You dropped your head to your hands, "Just great."

"What? I think any of these designers should be honored to have you represent their brand," he said nonchalantly as you felt your cheeks blush. "This one. Try this one on."

"Oh, fuck no. I'm not modeling them for you, too. You can just pick one, and I'll wear it."

"Aww, come on. I know ladies better than that. You have to make sure it fits you right and looks as good on you as it does on the hanger," he smiled. "Plus, there's still time to have it altered if it needs to be, but you have to try it on for that."

"Geez, you're persistent."

"But right," he smirked.

"Damn you. You know I owe you for this. Hand it over."

You took it and disappeared into the dressing room. Then you looked at the dress. Blue. That must be his favorite color.

"I'm not coming out, Lothbrok! I look like a teenager going to prom."

"Oh. Come on."

"No."

"Please."

"No."

"I'm not buying anything I don't see first."

"Good. I can go back to the room and wear my own clothes."

He stood and walked over to the dressing room door. "If you don't come out, I'm gonna yank the door open and make you come out."

"You wouldn't."

"Oh, but wouldn't I?"

"Damn you, Lothbrok."

Smiling, he turned and sat back down, impatiently awaiting your entrance. Huffing and puffing, you stormed out the dressing room door. He gasped when he saw you, and your head snapped to his direction.

Nervously, he coughed as he looked you up and down. The dress was a deep, ocean blue that shimmered in the light. It fit tightly, perfectly hugging your curves all the way down to your knees where it then fell loosely to you heels, short in the front, revealing your legs from your knees down, and long in the back.

"Wow," he softly said, not sure if it was aloud or to himself. He felt warmth crawling up his neck to his face from his stomach. He desperately tried to think of anything but the stunning sight before him, praying to not give himself away. "Turn ar... I mean. Umm, let's see the back." At least, then, you couldn't see his face.

He nearly choked on thin air. He wasn't prepared for the back to be even more appealing than the front. The neck of the dress fastened with a silver button. The rest of the dress was open, revealing your bare back with the fabric coming to a point at your waistline, just above your tailbone. He realized that was the most of your body he had ever seen, and he gulped, his hands twitching with the desire to touch your soft skin.

"Well? Say something," you looked over your shoulder at him as best you could. "How bad is it?"

He cleared his throat, trying to keep his voice even but failing, "What kind of proms did you go to?"

"Wh-what?"

"You said you looked like a teenager going to prom. I've never seen a prom dress look this nice on any girl at prom. It's perfect."

You dropped your arms, not sure why you had them straight out to your sides to begin with, and turned back around facing him. "You're serious?"

"Absolutely."

"You don't think I'll be overdressed? I feel like if I walk in wearing this, all eyes will be on me."

"They will be," he swallowed, rubbing his sweaty hands down the legs of his jeans, "But not for the reasons you're worried about. You look stunning, Y/N. I think you should wear this one on the last evening."

Now, it was your turn to blush. He really surprised you with such compliments. You sighed, "If you say so. Let me get out of it for now, though. And umm, thank you, Ivar."

His breath hitched at you calling him by his first name again. Why did it affect him like that?

The rest of the afternoon went by smoothly. Nothing to do Ivar but for you to try on a million more dresses, but after he'd finally purchased the ones you needed for the conference and suits and a tux for himself, the two of you were finally free to enjoy yourselves.

You had lunch by the river at a well known restaurant you'd always wanted to try, did plenty of sight seeing at several different attractions, and had endless conversations. The two of you had crammed as much into one afternoon as you possibly could, and you'd quickly forgotten all about being mad at him and the morning's awkwardness.

"We should get going. We still have to get ready for tonight."

"I'd thought you were doing too much by having our new things delivered back to the hotel room, but now, not having to carry all those bags, I have to give it you, Lothbrok. You've got smooth moves," you giggled.

"Oh, if only she knew," Ivar laughed, thinking to himself.

"What was that? What's so funny?" you asked.

"Oh. Umm. Nothing. Let's go."

-------------------------------------------------------

The evening was off to a good start. Ivar had introduced you to several other buisness owners, and only one of them had assumed you were his girlfriend, which he was quick to correct. You surprisenly found pride in hearing him say you were colleagues and talk about how you'd helped him with so many buisness deals. You were especially happy when several of them asked you for your opinion on various topics.

Ivar had began discussions with a big whig that he was trying to make a deal with, and you offered to go to the bar to get drinks for the three of you. While you waited for the bartender, a man approached you. "Hi, little lady. You sure look out of place here," a raspy voice said, a little too close for your liking.

You took a step away from him and replied, "Oh? And why is that? Because I'm female? And the name is Y/N."

Taking the space you'd left between the two of you, he leaned in, "No, because you're too beautiful for such boring surroundings."

Ivar happened to glance your direction and was suddenly more interested in the man's interaction with you than with the conversation he was having. He felt some animalistic desire to be protective of you, for whatever reason, so he continued watching.

"So? You wanna get out of here?" The guy was still there and still in your face, to your annoyance.

"Umm, thanks, but no thanks. I have a job to do tonight." And you pointed over to Ivar who you'd noticed was watching.

At that moment, the bartender brought you your drinks which you happily went to grab, ready to return to Ivar. "Oh, I am sure I have a 'job' you can do for me tonight, too," the guy put his hand around your wrist as you almost had the drink in your hand and attempted to pull it to his crotch.

You gasped with surprise and disgust, yanking your arm out of his hand. Before you even realized what you'd done, you pulled your arm as far back as you could, and you slapped him! You knew it had to hurt him because your hand sure stung.

As you grabbed the drinks, he yelled out at you, "You bitch!"

As if by instinct, you dumped your drink on him and turned with the other two drinks in your hands. To your surprise, Ivar was standing in front of you. "Who the hell do you think you are?" he growled in the mans face.

He grabbed the man by the collar and held him as he looked around the room. He quickly motioned for someone to come over as he leaned down to the guy, "You are lucky we're here and not out somewhere in public. I would pumble you!"

As the man appeared that Ivar had summoned over, Ivar practically threw the guy at him. "Please, take out the trash. And I don't want to see him back here for the rest of the weekend."

"Yes, Sir, Mr. Lothbrok."

The man looked to Ivar, realization coming over him, "Lothbrok? Ivar Lothbrok? Oh my God, Mr. Lothbrok. I'm so sorry. I didn't know she was with you. I promise. I meant no disrespect. I didn't know she was yours. I didn't know she was yours, I promise!"

Between gritted teeth, Ivar growled at him, "She's! Not! Property! She doesn't belong to anyone! That seems to be the problem. You don't seem to understand that! If I see you back here, I'll personally break your neck!" He looked at the security guard and waved the guy off, and he dragged him out of the building.

To your surprise, only the people that were directly in the area seemed to even notice anything had happened at all. Ivar turned to you, noticing your stunned expression. "Are you ok?" He then saw your expression change, and before you had a chance to say anything, he added, "I know you can handle yourself. I saw that you did, and it made me proud," he smiled, "But it is absolutely unacceptable that he did that!"

You dropped your head to your hands, "You saw that, too?"

"Yes, and I'm sorry I intervened, but I couldn't just..."

"It's not that," you looked up at him, "I know you were working on that deal, and now I've ruined it. I am so sorry, Ivar."

Ivar. It seriously did something to him everytime you said his name. You looked at him, noticing something behind his eyes, but you couldn't quite read it. "Ok, focus," he told himself. "Actually, you have nothing to worry about. He told me to come to you. Not that I needed his permission or anything, but umm, he said for me to, 'take care of that guy,' and he'd wait for us to return." He gave you an awkward smile.

You were shocked, but relieved. "Yeah, what was that about, exactly? The way you just ordered that security guard around."

"Umm. About that."

"I'm all ears," you said as you turned to get the other two drinks, and Ivar ordered a replacement for the one the perve was now wearing.

"Well, this conference happens every year. Has been for a while now, and umm,"

"Out with it, Lothbrok."

"Umm, well. My father's company is the one who hosts it." He looked away, sure you'd be upset with him.

Your mouth dropped, "Are you serious?" He only nodded. "Why didn't you tell me?"

"Umm, lot's of reasons, actually. I didn't want it to look like I was trying to impress you, or worse, run you off," he grinned. "I also didn't want you to feel like I was only bringing you because, 'daddy said to,'" he held his hands up in quotations, "Because I'd look good with arm candy." Just then, he was saved by the bartender who brought the third drink. Ignoring the shocked look across you face, he quickly said, "We, umm, we should get back to the deal. That guy is still waiting on us."

You grabbed his arm and wrapped yours in his as the two of you walked back. "Arm candy, huh?" You felt like he'd be the arm candy in this scenario, but you'd take it.

"Oh, shut up!"

"So sorry, we kept you waiting, Sir. We know your time is valuable," you said to him as you handed him the drink in your hand. "And I apologize for that ridiculous display you had to witness over there."

The gentleman took the drink from you and looked at you and Ivar, standing with arms locked. "It's quite alright, ma'am." He looked to Ivar, "And I've already made my decision. You don't have to continue with your pitch, Son."

Great. Here it was. You'd officially ruined Ivar's great opportunity to help his father's buisness grow.

"I know you told me that the two of you aren't an item, and I respect that, but any man who leaves such an important buisness deal, to protect a woman, one that isn't with him, none the less," you gulped and closed your eyes, "Is a man that I'd be honored to do buisness with."

You stared blankly, and Ivar nearly spit his drink out. "Wh-what?" Ivar asked, not quite believing his ears.

"Well, I'll be honest with you. I've heard about you, none of it too nice," Ivar blushed with embarrassment. "So I honestly wasn't looking forward to meeting you this weekend, but Mr. Lothbrok, you have surprised and impressed me. You're nothing like I expected, and I think you and this young lady will be a pleasure to work with." He held his hand out to shake yours and Ivar's. "I'll have my secretary get the paperwork ready Monday morning and let the two of you look over everything before we meet with our lawyers for the signing."

Smiling from ear to ear, Ivar shook his hand again and said, "Sounds like a great plan. Thank you so much."

"And Mr. Lothbrok?"

"Yes, sir?" Ivar asked.

"If I may offer a bit of advice?"

"Sure," Ivar nodded.

"If I were you, I'd change my status of only colleagues with this beautiful, young lady before it's too late and someone else steps in and sweeps her off her feet right in front of you."

You gasped, nearly choking on your drink. Ivar was stunned into being speechless as his eyes widened and his mouth dropped. "Sorry to be so frank with you, Son. We'll talk on Monday," the gentleman smiled, patting Ivar on the shoulder as he walked away.

Ivar looked over to you, still obviously shocked. Before you knew what was happening, he leaned down, wrapped his arms around your waist, and stood up with you, spinning you around in a circle. You were caught off guard and could only laugh. "You know what this means, Y/N? We can be here the rest of the weekend with no pressure at all. With closing that deal, if we walk away with absolutely nobody else, we've still come out ahead."

He'd stopped spinning you and was just holding you up, looking into your eyes as you smiled down at him. "And I-I'm sorry for that. For umm, what he said." The two of you just stared at each other with no words. You stayed like that for a couple more heartbeats, before you both realized it. He coughed nervously and sat you back down. You pressed your dress back down and looked up at him. At the same time, you both began to speak.

"I'm gonna go to..."

"I could use another..."

"Ok," you both said, and you went to the bathroom as he went to the bar for more drinks. He rubbed his hands together nervously, looking down, as he waited for the bartender. How could he be so daft?

In the bathroom, you were happy to have a few minutes to yourself to get your thoughts together, even happier that there was a family bathroom that you ducked into where you could look in the mirror with no one else around. You stared at your reflection as if you didn't recognize the person staring back at you. "You're fucked, you know that, stupid? Completely screwed," you said to yourself, dropping your head and inhaling deeply.

When you finally went back out, you saw Ivar at the bar. Taking a deep breath, you walked over to him, determined to hide anything he could possibly read across your face.

As you approached him, he turned to you and handed you another drink. "Oh, hi, Y/N. I'd like you to meet Emilie." He turned to the woman standing beside him with striking beauty, long, blonde, lose curls, bright, sparkling, emerald green eyes, and a body with the most voluptuous curves that you suddenly felt insignificant. You crossed your arms over yourself, suddenly feeling a bit self conscious of your more simple dress. Why hadn't you worn the beautiful, blue one tonight? "Emilie, this is my colleague I was telling you about. She's pretty much saved my ass ever since I got the promotion. I make no deals unless she's by my side."

He continued to explain to you that he and Emilie went way back as their parents were once close friends. Seemed that now, she was one of the executives of another buisness Ivar had had his eyes on for a while. What a coincidence to learn it was now where she was working! Just great. She put her hand out to shake yours and you did the same. "It's nice to meet you, Y/N. I've heard a lot about you in the last few minutes. Seems like you're the one to have around if you want to make great profits for your company," she gave you a genuine smile.

You wanted to hate her instantly. You weren't exactly sure why, but you did. However, as much as you wanted her compliments to be insincere and her attitude to be nasty, you could immediately tell she was serious with her words. "Come, let's go to an area a little more quiet so we can discuss buisness futher. I can't hardly think straight in here."

She lead the way, practically gliding across the ballroom floor. You'd never seen a woman move with such elegance. Your eyes then shifted back to Ivar, walking behind you both. You were sure he'd be googly-eyed over her, trying not to trip over his own tongue, but to your unsettling surprise, his eyes were fixed on you. When they met yours, he immediately looked away.

Strange. Had he looked at you because you turned around, and he didn't want to be caught drooling? Surely, he was interested in the gorgeous blonde.

When you entered the small dinning area off the back side of the ballroom, you were relieved to finally find a spot to take a seat. The three of you sat down, and Emilie immediately got to the point, asking you and Ivar about your buisness stats, your profit margins, and who else you'd made deals with recently.

When Ivar told her about the deal the two of you had just made with the guy a bit earlier, her eyes widened, and she covered her mouth with her hand. "Are you serious? We've been trying to set something up with him for a few weeks now to no avail."

Ivar smiled proudly making you smile as well. After a few more minutes of discussing buisness, he excused himself to step away to the restroom and left you at the table with Emilie. You nervously looked at her and then quickly to the beer in your hands, suddenly finding the label extremely interesting.

"I'm so excited to hear about the changes you guys have made with Ragnar's business. Ivar used to always talk about his aspirations if he was ever in charge, and it's extremely inspiring to see it become a reality for him. With your help, obviously."

The way she casually mentioned a bit of the history she shared with Ivar made you uneasy to say the least, but you weren't sure why. "And I haven't seen him this happy in a long time. It's nice to see."

You looked up at her, "Umm, what do you mean?"

She smiled widely, "Oh, surely, you can't be that oblivious."

You blushed, struggling to keep your voice even, "Of what, exactly?"

Looking at you seriously, she said, "That man is crazy about you, Y/N. Surely, you know that."

"I. Umm," you were taken back at her words. This was the last thing you'd expected her to say to you. "I thought that you. Umm. I." You couldn't seem to get the words out.

"You thought I was his ex or umm," she coughed, "His soon to be?" She grinned as you nodded. "Oh, many have thought that as well, but, no. He's like a brother to me, honestly. He was a friend to me when I had none, and I've always trusted him a great deal. And besides that, I'm a happily married woman." She turned her hand around, showing you the huge rock on her hand, and you sighed in relief, not even sure why it mattered.

"Forgive me for being so bold, but I just wanted you to know. It may not be obvious to you, but it certainly is to me."

You stared at her without words to respond, so she simply said, "No worries, Dear. I wouldn't dare say a word to him. This is just girls' talk between us two, ok?"

At that very moment, Ivar returned and sat back down at the table. He looked between the two of you, sensing he'd missed something but didn't dare to ask. The three of you talked a while longer, discussing a little bit of everything, and you saw why she and Ivar had been such good friends. She definitely had a sharp mind, and to your surprise, a witty mouth that didn't hesitate to say exactly what she thought, and you liked that.

You all finally came to an agreement that she would discuss things with her buisness partners and call the office the following week. She assured you that the deal would happen, but she still needed to share the details with her partners before giving the final word.

As the three of you shook hands and Emilie said her goodbyes to you both, you and Ivar headed back to the ballroom. Ivar grabbed your hand and squeezed it excitedly. "Oh my God, Y/N! We've done so great here tonight, and it's just the first night! I can't wait to tell Father!" As if he'd only just realized he was still holding your hand, he quickly dropped it, and looked at you. "Umm, unless you prefer to stay longer, I thought we could have one more drink at the bar and then head back up to the room."

"That sounds great, actually. I'm kind of ready to get out of this dress," you answered him.

He tried to push the thoughts out of his head of how he'd like to get you out of that dress as well as he ordered two more drinks. The two of you had your drinks, talked, laughed, and ended up having a couple more drinks before you both were more than ready to call it a night.

The elevator ride was bubbling over with both of your excitement, smiles, and laughter. When you bursted into the hotel room, you both flopped down on the sofa, still laughing. About what, you weren't even sure anymore, but it was nice.

As you slowly caught your breath, you looked over to him, taking his suit jacket and tie off and beginning to unbutton his shirt. You tried not to stare as you remembered Emilie's words of how he was apparently, 'crazy about you.' Was she right? You honestly couldn't tell, but you sure were enjoying the view.

He must have felt you glaring at him, because he looked at you and quickly stopped unbuttoning his shirt. "Oh, fuck! I'm sorry, Y/N. I, umm. Force of habit. Told you, shirts get on my nerves, but I won't, umm,"

You interrupted him, "It's ok, Lothbrok. I really don't mind. I, umm, I should head to bed anyway. It's late," you told him even though you actually weren't sleepy yet.

"Aww. I was hoping you'd join me for a movie," he said sincerely. "Are you really sleepy already?"

You could not lie to him with his fierce eyes locked on you, "Umm, well, honestly, no. I just. I need to change so I'm comfortable, and I know once I'm comfy, I'll fall asleep quickly, especially after all those drinks we've had." You looked at his disappointed expression, and you weren't sure exactly what made you say what you said next, "But, if you promise me you won't take this the wrong way, you can totally come to my room, and watch a movie with me on my bed once I've changed out of this dress."

His eyes widened, and he didn't know quite what to say. His mouth was suddenly dry as he opened it, but no words came out. "Or not. It's ok. I'm sorry. I'll see you in the morning," you said, standing, ready to go to your room and drown yourself in the bathtub.

"No. Umm. Wait. That sounds perfect, actually. I-I'm, I was just surprised, that's all," he studdered.

Feeling a little better that he wasn't turning you down, again, you said, "Well, umm, ok. I didn't umm, mean to give you the wrong idea, though, or make you uncomfortable." You took a deep breath and continued before he had a chance to say anything. "Give me a few minutes, then join me," you turned and pointed your finger at him, "But no funny buisness, mister. I just really want to be lazy the rest of the night, and watching a movie alone sounds really boring." You nervously laughed and disappeared into your room.

What were you doing? Had you lost your damn mind? Everything had happened so fast that you'd asked him to join you before your brain even had a chance to catch up to what you were sayng. You sincerely hoped he didn't get the wrong idea. The last thing you needed was for him to think you were coming on to him.

You hurried to change into your large t-shirt and freshen up before he came to join you. You weren't sure what you expected, but you knew you wanted to still look and smell good. You laughed to yourself at how ridiculous you knew you were being.

You finally got changed and tied your hair up on top of your head in a bun. One last look in the mirror, after smelling your pits just to be sure, and you headed to the bed. You weren't quite to the bed yet when you heard a light tap on the door. "Y/N? Is it ok for me to come in now?"

You panicked, and sprinted across the room, jumping onto the bed, and quickly fumbling for the tv control. You flipped the tv on, and then called back to him, "Yeah, sure. Come in."

"Hi. Umm, are you sure this is ok?" he asked nervously, and you couldn't help but notice how cute he was being all shy like that.

"Yes, of course. What's more pathetic than watching a movie alone, right? We're both adults here, Lothbrok. I think we got this."

Smiling with what you could have sworn was a breath of relief, he walked to the bed and sat down on the foot of it. "What are we gonna watch?" he turned to look back at you.

You rolled your eyes and said, "Wasn't the idea of watching something in here for us to be more comfortable?"

"Yeah," he looked confused.

"Then why are you sitting on the edge of the bed?" You patted the bed beside you, "I assure you, it's more comfortable up here, leaning back on pillows and the headboard."

"Oh, umm. I was just. Ok." and he moved up the bed beside you and propped himself up. "Thanks. I didn't know if..." and he completely lost what he was going to say when he saw you roll your eyes again.

You flipped through the channels until you found something you both agreed on, and you sat the control on the bedside table. You looked over to him and said, "Ivar, it's ok if you want to take your shirt off. I know it's not comfortable for you."

He grinned from ear to ear, sitting up and pulling his shirt up and finally over his head. "Oh thank God. I was seriously beginning to rethink coming in here," he laughed jokingly.

You discreetly watched as he folded his shirt and placed it on the nightstand beside the bed. Damn, that man had an inviting chest. You swallowed and looked away as he turned back around, silently praying he hadn't noticed your drooling.

Neither of you had noticed just how tired you were until you laid back on the headboard. Before you knew it, you'd both slouched down from the original straight up position.

Ivar had a grin on him a mile long when you looked over to him. "What's so funny?"

"Nothing. I was just thinking about all the deals we made tonight."

"Well, technically, it was just one," you reminded him.

"No, it'll be two. Emilie's a sure thing," he said confidently.

"You probably shouldn't word it like that," you corrected him. "That doesn't sound very nice."

Grinning, he said, "Oh, it's not like that with her. We're just..."

"Friends. I know." He looked at you curiously, so you continued without really telling him the whole truth. "Oh, she showed me that rock on her hand, and said how happy she was with her husband."

"Yeah, Chase is a really good guy. You should see them together. It's absolutely disgusting," he laughed.

"Oh, I don't know. I think a love like that would probably be nice to experience."

"You, umm, you've never been in love before?"

"No, I don't think so. Or, at least, they've never loved me back."

"What? You're kidding. Why not?"

"Who knows? Because I don't, 'play well with others,'" you made quotations in the air with your hands, half laughing. "What about you, Lothbrok? You ever been in love before?"

"Umm, just once," his face flushed bright red, "I think."

"You mean you don't know? What happened?" you were suddenly really curious.

"Well, umm, to be fair, she never knew. I umm, I couldn't. I never told her." He dropped his head.

"Why didn't you? She would have been lucky to have you," you said, honestly, before you had the chance to catch the words, and your hands instantly covered your mouth.

Smiling, he answered, "Well, what was it you said? I guess I don't play well with others either."

You saw that he wasn't going to offer anything else, but you were too nosey, so you pressed, "Humm. Who was it? Anyone I know?"

"Maybe," was all he said, refusing to look at you.

"Lothbrok! Are you serious right now? Oh my God! Who?"

"Nope. I'm done."

"Oh, c'mon. Who?" The suspense was killing you.

"Anyway, we've missed a whole part of the movie. We should..."

He tried to change the subject, but you weren't having it. "Oh, no sir. Spill it, Lothbrok. Give me a name."

"Absolutely not."

"That's not fair! Please?" you whined, batting your eyes at him.

He looked up at you, all smiles completely dropped from his face. You suddenly felt bad for teasing him and trying to pressure him into telling you something he, obviously, didn't want you to know. With the most serious look on his face, he said, "I could tell you," your heart stopped. "But then," he looked away then quickly back to you, his eyes piercing into yours, "I would have to kill you."

"Oh my God!" your fist punched the bed between the two of you, "You asshole!"

He laughed hysterically. "Not funny!" you pouted and crossed your arms in a mocked temper tantrum.

"It's hilarious," he continued laughing.

You flipped him a bird and decided to just drop it. You knew he wasn't going to give in.

After a few more minutes, the two of you settled back into the bed, watching the movie. At the end of the movie, you asked him if he liked it as much as you did, but he didn't answer. "Oh, are you still pouting because I was teasing you? I won't bring it up again. Ok?"

He still didn't answer, so you sat up and looked over at him. He was asleep. This asshole was actually laying in your bed, fast asleep. To be sure he wasn't just messing with you, you leaned a little closer to him, sure he'd open his eyes from your proximity, but nothing. You could hear his steady, rhythmic breathing and nearly even a soft snore here and there. "Ivar?" you softly said, and still, nothing.

To your surprise, he really was sleeping, and before you could lean back away from his peaceful face, you got a whiff of his cologne. How had you missed how delicious he smelled all this time? You took in a deep breath, savoring the scent, something like a warm ocean breeze and sweet berries, which you assumed must be the smell of his thick hair, too. It was delightful as you closed your eyes and imagined him over you, hair brushing your face, muscles flexing with his movements, and, "Oh dear God! What the fuck am I doing?"

You jerked back quickly, terrified he would wake up with your outburst and sudden jolt on the bed and discover what a creep you were, but as you watched, he only sighed and repositioned himself to his side, now facing you. "Perfect. Just fucking perfect," you said softly to yourself. You weren't sure what you should do.

You spent a few more minutes panicking and trying to catch your breath. Damn this man. You were incredibly embarrassed, but even more shocked at your own actions. Yes, he smelled so good, and it didn't help that he looked even better with his bare chest slowly moving up and down with his breathing, causing his intricate tattoos to dance along what you were sure was the softest skin, but it didn't justify you creeping over him like a pervert, while he innocently slept, imagining despicable things you obviously wanted him to do to you.

Then, it hit you. You wanted Ivar Lothbrok. In more ways than one. Badly. He was your boss, though. How more inappropriate and unprofessional could you be? He obviously didn't want you. Wouldn't he have made a move by now? He'd had ample opportunity. Disgusted in yourself, you dropped your head to your hands. "Impossible relationships. Story of my life," you said quietly.

Then, you held your head up. No more of this. The two of you had a platonic relationship, and that's how it would remain. Sure, he was fast asleep in your bed looking like an angel, but he was obviously tired. The two of you had had a busy day. You decided it was only a big deal if you made it one, and you definitely weren't going to do that and get turned down again. It would be ten times worse with you sober and awake. This was a king sized bed, plenty of space for you both. You both were adults. You could do this.

You grabbed the remote and flipped the tv off, then leaned up and turned off the lamp. You laid back on the bed and pulled the covers over you, then figured you'd be polite and reached over and covered Ivar as well. Sighing and annoyed at yourself, you turned away from him, onto your side, pushing all fantasies out of your head. This was not an option.

-------------------------------------------------------

The next morning, you slowly stirred awake. As your sleep fog became clearer, your entire body tensed. Then, you noticed a warm weight on your waist. Looking down, you saw a defined, muscular arm wrapped around you. Holy shit! Ivar's arm was holding you! That's when you noticed the soft, hot air on the back of your neck, sending shivers down your spine, and realized it was Ivar breathing. What the hell were you going to do now? How would this not be awkward?

You laid there for a few more moments, frozen with worry, trying to ignore how amazing it felt to be wrapped in his strong arms. Shit, shit, shit! How could you get up without waking him?

As you squirmed, trying to remove yourself from his hold, he stretched, grumbling, "Umm, good morning, beautiful."

You both sat straight up in the bed, eyes wide, mouths gaping open, and staring at each other. "What? I. Umm. How did? Did I? Are you? Oh fuck!" Ivar couldn't even put his words into a coherent thought.

You jumped off the bed, pacing in front of it. Pointing your finger toward him, you said, "You just. It was. How can I? Damn! You said," you apparently weren't doing much better than he was.

Taking a deep breath, you finally quickly blurted out, "You fell asleep during the movie last night, and you looked too peaceful for me to wake up, and I tried, but," you half lied, "You were really out, and so, I figured, we're both adults, the bed is plenty big enough for us both, and I just let you sleep." You stopped in front of the bed, looking at him in sheer panic. "I-I'm sorry. I should've tried harder."

He stared, blankly. "For fucks sake! Say something, Lothbrok!"

"So we didn't?" he motioned between the two of you.

"Oh God, no! What do you think I am? We had been drinking!" you answered, slightly offended.

Rubbing his eyes with the palm of his hands, he said, "Oh, thank fuck! I didn't think I was that drunk!"

Your mouth dropped, "What? Fuck you, Lothbrok! You know what? Get the fuck out of my room!"

Realizing his words didn't sound how he meant them, he jumped out of the bed and to your side. "Wait! No, that's not what I meant! I didn't mean it like that, Y/N. I promise! I just meant that I didn't want to take advantage of you when we were drunk."

You pointed to the door, "Out!"

Not sure you'd even heard him, he said, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to offend you." He placed his hands on your shoulders, looking deeply into your, now, glistening eyes, and continued, "I was just relieved that we didn't do something together, and I didn't even remember it."

He leaned in closer, glancing at your lips and then back to your eyes. You tensed all over, heart racing a mile a minute. What was he doing?

Finally, his lips ghosted over yours, his arms encircling you. Before your brain had time to catch up, his mouth engulfed yours, tender lips moving slowly over yours, the sweet scent of berries flooding your nose, heat flowing through all your senses. This wasn't real. You grabbed at his chest for a shirt that wasn't there, trying to ground yourself. He couldn't. This couldn't.

You slowly pulled away, "Ivar, I..." your eyes looked down, and he immediately released you. "Maybe you, umm, you should probably..."

"I'm sorry," he softly said, face flushed bright red, turning to the door, not waiting for you to finish. He knew rejection when he saw it. When he reached the door, he stood in it for a moment, looking back at you, still frozen in the spot he left you, your fingers on your lips. Absolute perfection. He turned and walked out, gently closing the door behind him, and you sunk down into the floor in front of the bed.

------------

Hours had passed before you knew it. You still sat in the same spot, now, with your arms stretched out on the bed and your head laying on them. You hadn't even realized that you'd fallen asleep that way.

You sat up, sore from being in the same position for so long, and before you had time to concentrate on anything else, your mind began replaying everything that had happened.

Why had he left? You'd just wanted to be sure he was thinking clearly and that he was doing what he wanted. You hadn't seen anything before that to indicate he wanted you like that, and the last thing you wanted was his pity after he'd said he hadn't thought he was drunk enough to have sex with you.

So, why had he even kissed you to begin with? Just to test the waters? Well, he obviously, didn't like it, because he left you standing there.

You felt humiliated. How could you face him, now? And working with him? How could you do that any longer? You should have just stayed home. Things would've been so much easier if you had.

Crawling up onto the bed, you grabbed your computer bag that was propped against the bedside table. You opened it and waited for it to power on. You always had a resume handy just incase you needed to provide it in any of your buisness deals with Ivar.

You quickly read over it to make sure it had everything it needed before doing a quick search for jobs in your area. Without waiting another minute to have a chance to second guess yourself, you submitted it to several open positions in other businesses where Ivar Lothbrok was not the executive director, associate, or anything to do with the businesses at all.

You closed your laptop, reassuring yourself you'd done the right thing. It wouldn't be a good idea to continue working so closely like this with someone who you knew didn't want you the way you wanted them. And the fact that you'd finally admitted to yourself that you did, in fact, want him just hurt even worse.

You decided to go take a shower and maybe wash away some of your pathetic self pity when you noticed papers under your door. You walked over and picked them up.

One said, "Breakfast is on the dinning room table if you'd like it. -Ivar." You smiled, despite yourself. The second one was crumpled up, and you wondered if he'd thrown it away before deciding to slip it under your door. It read, "Y/N, I'm sorry. I obviously misread things. You can hate me if you like, but you've got to eat. Your breakfast is cold, so I had Room Service bring you lunch. It's still on the cart in the dinning room. With your breakfast. Please eat. I'm leaving so you won't have to see me when you come out. I'll be back for tonight's conference. Hope to see you there. -Ivar."

What kind of weirdo was he? He expected everything to just go back to how it was before? Before he'd entertained the idea of being with you, but quickly changed his mind after a fucking kiss? You sighed as you tossed the notes in the trash. You stood there for another moment. You could definitely eat. You felt hungry.

You slipped your head outside the door and listened for him. There was no sound. Again, you hated how well he knew you. You'd stay holled up in that room the rest of the day, no matter how hungry, if you knew he was out there. "Ivar!" you called. When he didn't answer, you finally went out to the dinning room to check out the food.

You quickly warmed it up in the microwave and debated on returning to your room or eating there at the table. His note said he'd be out until the conference, so you figured you had time. You sat down and began eating. No matter how hard you tried, you couldn't get Ivar off of your mind. You couldn't figure out how you'd gotten yourself into such an uncomfortable situation. You were usually smarter than that. What was it about him?

As you finished your food, you began thinking about the conference that was quickly arriving and if you should even go. You knew he was depending on you, and it was technically, your job to go, but you weren't so sure you were up to it. The events from the morning had really done a number on you. Worse than you cared to think about or even admit.

Years ago, you had promised yourself that you'd never waste another tear on another man. Life had too much to offer, and you weren't going to throw it away spending time letting some man make you cry ever again.

And now, here you were, wasting the whole day away doing the exact thing that was against the very fiber of your existence. Should you go and show you were stronger than that, that nothing could get you down? Or should you sit the night out and give yourself the time to prepare to fake it until you make it? A little grace had been earned, no?

You dropped your head to your arm on the table, sighing in annoyance. You had no idea how to get yourself out of this one. You just sat there like that for a few more moments, trying to give yourself a pep talk and severely failing. Despite how you wanted to push it all aside like you typically did with all of your other feelings, this actually hurt. You sat there until your arm was wet, and then you quickly sat up, drying your face with your shirt. This was bullshit! You decided to finally go take that shower. Surely, you'd feel better afterwards.

You stood and put the dishes back on the cart, preparing to roll it back to the hallway. At that very moment, you heard the door open behind you. Fuck! You didn't turn around, hoping he'd just go to his room. Of course, that was wishful thinking.

"Y/N? Hey," you heard him close the door behind him. "I'm happy to see you came out to eat. I was worried that.."

"Don't," your voice cracked.

"Don't what?" Was he really that daft?

"Don't come back and pretend like you give a fuck!" you answered, coldly.

"What? I don't understand. I, umm.."

"Save it," you turned around, facing him to head back to the bedroom, trying to avoid eye contact.

He saw your red, puffy eyes and your spotted wet t-shirt and was instantly at your side. "Oh my God, Y/N. What's wrong? Are you ok?" He went to place his hands on your shoulders, and in an instant reflex, you held your arms up, blocking him.

He looked at you, confused, then, it suddenly clicked. He knew he was an idiot. "Fuck, Y/N. I'm so sorry for earlier. I, uh, I didn't..."

"And of course, the ever perfect Ivar Lothbrok immediately sees me with what he thinks is an upset face, and of course, your first conclusion is that it definitely has something to do with you. Conceit doesn't run in your family. You've got it all."

He was taken back. "What the? What's wrong then?"

Pushing past him, and thinking on your feet, you figured you should take another approach. If he was going to act like he had no idea what was wrong, then so were you. Quickly making your decision about the conference for the night, you answered, "I must be coming down with something, or either, it's something I ate yesterday. I'm not feeling so well." You grabbed your stomach.

"Oh shit! What can I do for you? What do you need?"

"I, uh, I just need rest. I think." You felt bad for lying, but there was no turning back now. "I'm so sorry, but I don't think I'm gonna be able to make it tonight." You stood at the door to the bedroom, looking back at him. "Think you can handle it alone just this once?"

He ran his hand through his hair, clearly stunned. "Umm, yeah. I, uh, yes. Sure. You sure you don't need anything? Water? Crackers?"

"Umm, no thanks. I can't really hold much of anything on my stomach right now. I'm sorry again," you half smiled and went into the room.

Ivar stood there in the middle of the hallway at a complete loss for words. What was that all about? He finally went to get the room service cart to roll it out into the hallway, trying to distract himself from that very strange interaction.

That's when he noticed the empty plates. He looked at them curiously then back to your bedroom door. He placed his hand on the back of his neck and rubbed it as he tried to think. Had you lied to him? Why?

It had been a really strange day for him, and he wasn't quite sure what to make of it. Overwhelmed and exhausted of it all, he just decided to take the cart out to the hall and forget about it.

Trying to push everything out of his mind, he decided to take a shower. Standing there as the hot water washed over him, he was completely baffled. Why were you so hot and cold with him? He could usually read a woman within the first five minutes of meeting her, but not you. No, he'd known you for years, and you still never ceased to amaze him. That was part of the reason he was so fascinated by you. And he always had been, to his annoyance. He'd also never met another woman who got under his skin the way you could either.

He smiled despite himself, and finally got out and dressed for the evening. He hated that he would have to attend the conference alone, but he accepted that, for whatever reason, you didn't want to go.

Before he left, he lightly tapped on your bedroom door, "Y/N? I'm leaving now. Do you need anything before I go?" Why did he have to be such a damn gentleman?

"No! Thanks, though," you grumbled back at him, trying to sound half asleep.

"Alright, then. I'll have my cell if you need me, ok?"

"'Kay!" You wrapped your arms around your knees and began rocking, trying to soothe yourself. It was going to be a long night.

Once Ivar was at the conference, he immediately went to the bar. He felt a tad bit less confident without you, and that definitely drove him mad.

After a while, he decided to mingle in the crowd. A pretty woman asked him if he'd like to dance, and he politely turned her down. That was so completely unlike him that he had to laugh at it, but he simply was not interested in her.

He made a few negotiations over the course of the night, nothing big, but enough that he felt like his time wasn't completely wasted. It annoyed him a great deal that he felt so out of sorts without you by his side. He was certainly happy that the two of you had made the big deals the night before, or he'd feel like a complete failure.

After a couple more drinks at the bar and nothing big happening, he decided to call it a night. What was the point? He could drink alone back in the hotel room, and at least there, he could sit comfortably on the sofa in his sweats.

He returned to the room to find all the lights out. Apparently, you'd called it a night as well. He went to his room and changed clothes first thing, then went to your door after grabbing a beer from the bar in the room. He wanted to check on you and just be sure you were ok in case you really were under the weather and not just sick of his company, but he didn't want to wake you if you were already sleeping.

He paced back and forth in the hallway in front of your door for a few minutes before finally deciding to give it a shot. What did he have to loose anyway? He was sure you were already pissed at him.

He lightly tapped on your door before softly asking, "Y/N? Are you still awake? Are you ok? Do you need anything?" He listened for any sound from you, but heard nothing but what he guessed was the tv playing softly.

He decided to continue whether you were awake to hear him or not. He had things he needed to get off his chest, and what better way than literally talking to a brick wall?

"Y/N, I know you're upset with me, and I am truly, truly sorry. I didn't mean to say anything rude this morning, and I definitely didn't mean to hurt your feelings in any way." There was still no sound from the other side of the door as he placed his open hand in the middle of it as if it helped him to feel you.

"I hate to see you hurting, even if it is because of something you ate or because you're getting sick. I'd take it away from you if I could. But I'd really hate to see you hurting if it's because of something I said or did." He slid down to the floor in front of your door, feeling defeated.

"It's never been my intentions to hurt you, not even back when we were in school together. When you hurt, it hurts me, too, Y/N, believe it or not. And I just want to apologize for the part I had in hurting you, if, in fact, I have. See? That's the thing. I'm not sure. I just want our friendship back, ok? Today has been a long ass day without you with me."

He sat against the door and listened. He heard nothing, still. He reached up to the small hallway table by the door and grabbed his beer and turned it up. It definitely wasn't the comfortable sofa he'd thought of a bit earlier, but at least this way, he'd be sure to catch you if you woke up anytime soon.

--------

You stood at your bedroom door with your hand on it and you head dropped as you heard the end of Ivar talking. Was he talking to you? You'd stirred awake to him having some kind of monolog from what seemed right outside your door. All you heard was something about him hurting and missing your friendship. Was he apologizing? If he was, you hated that you didn't hear more of it. Why the hell didn't he wake you up first?

You were so frustrated. You leaned against the door, desperately wishing it was his chest, and closed your eyes. You waited to see if he was going to say anything else. When he didn't, you assumed he'd went to his room. Pressing your ear against the door to be sure, you listened for another few minutes. When you still heard nothing, you decided to walk out to get a glass of water before heading back to bed for the night.

To your surprise, when you opened the door, there sat Ivar against it, and he fell backwards, onto the floor behind him.

You looked down at him in total shock. He opened his eyes, and looking up at you, said, "Y/N? Hey, Y/N, am I dreaming?"

Concerned, you bent down to his side. You didn't know if you should laugh or be worried. "Ivar, what are you doing out here? Are you ok?"

"I, umm," he slowly sat up, grabbing the back of his head, "I was waiting on you. I wanted to talk to you about this morning."

You instantly tensed up. You didn't want to relive everything after spending most of the day trying to forget it. "No, I don't want to talk about it, Lothbrok," you said, sternly, and started to get up.

He gently grabbed your wrist, "Please. Don't leave. Y/N. We can change the subject. Just please, talk to me."

"Lothbrok, I, uh, I don't know what to say."

He looked into your eyes and lost all train of thought. "I, umm, we can," he cleared his throat, and you were more confused. "I mean, umm, Y/N?" Then he looked away, letting go of your wrist, and grabbed his drink from the floor and turned it up again.

Still bent down at his side, you stared, waiting for him to continue, but he simply continued guzzling his half empty beer. He glanced at you out of the corner of his eyes but said nothing.

"Really? Nothing? Then what was the point of all this?" you motioned to him sitting in the floor.

Crickets.

"Fine. Have it your way. I don't care if you sit out here all night." You stood and went to get your water. You tried to figure out what was up with him, but you were completely at a loss.

When you walked back around the corner, headed back to your room, you decided you'd ask him one more time what was wrong and see if you could get him to talk. However, when you reached your door, he wasn't sitting there anymore. You looked across the hall to his closed door.

Silence.

Frustrated, you stood there for a moment, not really knowing what to think, before you finally just gave up trying. As you closed your door, you softly said to yourself, "Perfectly fucked up ending to a perfectly fucked up day."

-------------------------------------------

The next morning, you woke up feeling like you hadn't really slept at all. You had a restless night. Just great.

Once you were showered, dressed, and had covered the dark circles under your eyes as best you could with makeup, you realized just how hungry you were. You didn't wait to listen for Ivar. You assumed he was there somewhere because he hadn't told you he was leaving or left a note like the day before, but you didn't care. You were finished hiding and pouting. You knew you could face him, now. You had your moment of weakness, and now you were over it. You were here because you had a job to do, and you were going to do it.

As you walked through the hotel room, it appeared that Ivar hadn't been out of his room yet. Nothing had been moved, and there was no sign that he'd had anything to eat.

You wondered if you should order room service for him, too, when you were about to call down for it, but realized he could have eaten in his room. You decided to go ask him.

You knocked on his bedroom door and waited. There was no answer. "Lothbrok! I'm about to call down and order room service," you called out from the closed door. "Do you want anything?" He didn't answer. You leaned closer and listened but still didn't hear anything. He must have still been sleeping, so you decided to give him the same respect he'd given you the day before and let him sleep. You planned to knock again after you ate.

After a delicious meal and about an hour later, you realized you didn't even know what time it was. When you looked at the clock on your phone, you were completely surprised to see that it was 3:00 in the afternoon. Shocked, you dropped your bottle of water.

You hadn't realized that you'd slept as long as you had, but when you thought about how Ivar was still sleeping, you decided you'd should check on him. If he got mad because you woke him up, you'd just deal with it.

Taking a deep breath, you went back to his door and knocked. "Lothbrok! Hey! Did you know it was already 3 pm?" He didn't respond. "Come on. I'm just wanting to check on you and make sure you're ok. Please answer me." He still didn't answer you. "Lothbrok! We are still going tonight, arent we? Ivar?"

When he still didn't answer, you said, "Oh, fuck it!" and opened the door. As you walked in, you saw that the bed was still made. Did he not sleep in the bed last night? You walked around it to see if he was on the other side in the floor, and to your surprise, he wasn't there either. Had he actually slept in the bed and made it himself instead of waiting on the maid service to come?

You turned around and saw that the bathroom door was closed. Duh, why hadn't you figured that he'd be in there? "Hey, Lothbrok? You ok in there?" When he still didn't answer, you'd had enough. "Ivar Lothbrok! I don't know what exactly is going on with you, but at least be a man about it, and answer me!" You stormed over to the bathroom door and yanked it open, preparing to close you eyes if you needed to.

But. Your mouth dropped. The bathroom lights were off, and he wasn't in there. You were completely shocked to your core. Had he left last night? You snooped in the closet to see if his things were still there, and you were relieved to find that they were. At least he hadn't completely left you.

You left his room and closed the door behind you, standing against it, stunned. Damn, he really was not happy with you. You had no idea why he would have left the night before and not even have came back at all unless he didn't want to be around you. You were crushed.

You thought about calling him, but knew you wouldn't know what to say. He knew where he was supposed to be this evening, and if he didn't go to the final night, then that was on him.

You walked over to the sofa and sat down, staring blankly at the wall. You sat there for a while before you heard someone at the door. You felt relieved that Ivar was finally back, but if he'd been gone since the night before because he didn't want to be around you, you sure weren't going to make him run into you now.

You jumped up from the sofa and made a mad dash for your bedroom door. Just as you had your hand on the doorknob, the front door opened. Great! Could you never get a break? You didn't turn around, and just opened your door.

But from behind you, to your astonishment, you heard a female voice, "Y/N?"

Your head flipped around so fast, you nearly snapped your neck. You had to consciously think to prevent your mouth from dropping wide open. "Emile, umm, hi. Uh, wh-what are you doing here?"

She smiled nervously, closing the door behind her. "Umm, is Ivar not with you?" you asked, trying to sound casual.

"Umm, Y/N, he's. Well, he's with Chase. Chase is trying to sober him up so he can attend the Gala tonight. You know the last night is the most important." You nodded as your mind was running through a zillion scenarios of why he was drunk with Chase. You hadn't realized they were that close as well.

"What is? I mean, why is he so?" you studdered and then tried again. "I'm sorry. Why is he that drunk with Chase? Tonight is so important to him. I don't. I don't understand why he'd risk it by partying all night." You tried not to sound so hurt, but you knew you were failing miserably.

"Y/N, listen. I'm just here to get his tux and shoes and all for tonight. Chase is pretty good in these kinds of situations, and Ivar was already awake, at least, when I left, and coherent enough to ask me to get his things. I expect him to be ok when I get back. Don't worry." She looked at you nervously. "Umm, which room is his?"

You pointed to the opposite door from where the two of you were standing. Following her into the room like a lost puppy, you asked, "Yes, but uh, wh-why did he drink that much in the first place? That just sounds really irresponsible for him. I know him better than that. Well, I thought I did, at least."

"Look. I've already said too much as it is. I'm not really as good of a friend as I claim to be if I keep betraying his trust like this."

"Wait. What? What do you mean 'betraying his trust?' How is telling me what's going on betraying his trust? Please, you can't imagine how lost I am right now."

She almost laughed, but caught it, and only smiled. "And that's just the problem, Y/N. You both are completely oblivious. I've never met two other people who have misunderstood each other the way the two of you have."

"I'm going to tell you the same thing I told him, and then, I'm sorry, Y/N, I can say no more. The two of you need to sit down and talk to each other."

You looked extremely surprised at her tone, so she sat her purse down on the bed and grabbed your hands in hers. "Please, take my advice. For yourself, for Ivar. Just do it. You need to sit down and truly talk. And I mean, listen to each other, too. Hear each other out, and stop jumping to conclusions about what the other one means. Listen to him, Y/N. Truly listen."

You stood, staring at her, completely frozen. What was she saying to you? It was like she was speaking in a riddle that only she knew the answer to, and she was determined not to share it with you.

She finally pulled you into a hug, and to your surprise, you actually liked it, apparently, even needed it. You fought to hold back tears. Why did you feel like you needed to cry? "It's ok, Y/N. I understand. I really do."

As she pulled away, you asked, "You understand? Understand what?"

She smiled, "You're in love with him, sweetheart. Just talk to him. Tell him, ok?"

"Wh-WHAT? Why would you say that?" You couldn't believe she told you that!

She didn't even know you. "Emilie! Oh my God, you didn't tell Ivar that, too, did you?"

She opened the closet and gathered Ivar's things. "Of course not, Y/N. That's not my place. That's your place. You need to tell him. And before it's too late."

And with that, she put her purse on her arm, threw the tux over her back, and walked around you, still standing with your mouth gaping open.

You turned to follow her, and she was already at the door, "Will we see you tonight?"

"Wh... Umm. Wait."

"You know I must go, Dear." She opened the door and turned back to you one last time, "Remember to talk to him. Hope to see you tonight." And she let herself out.

-------------------

You didn't know how long you'd stood in that same spot you'd been standing in when Emilie had left, but your body told you it had been for too long.

Mindlessly, you wandered over to the sofa and fell backward onto it, grunting when your body hit the leather. And there you sat, stunned into silence, lost in thought, terrified of rejection.

-------------------------------------------------------

[ivarlover]

MISUNDERSTOOD

Chapter 1

So, I did a thing. I have not abandoned my series, Unleashed, with Alex and Ivar (& am still working on it), but this is an idea that I had that I had to write down before it left me.

Modern Ivar + Female Reader

Friends to lovers

NSFW 18+ ONLY

Summary: Ivar and reader went to school together and now work together where he has become her boss. They used to argue all the time, but now they've begun to work well together, maybe too well. It seems that one or the other, or maybe both, have developed feelings. What will they do with these feelings? Who will make the first move?

Warnings: slow burn, real slow, language, eventually smut

Words: I don't know. I never do, but there's a lot, maybe 3 chapters

*Please let me know if you want on or off the tag list*

And feedback is always welcomed

-------------------------------------------------------

Misunderstood Master List

You and Ivar had known each other for several years now. You both graduated with honors from the same high school, him being your only competition for staking your claim as the top of your class. So needless to say, you were anything but thrilled when you had been informed that the both of you would be the Valedictorian.

After you had ended up working at his father's company, unbeknownst to you until it was already too late, the two of you had worked somewhat as a team on project after project together, and you'd learned how to deal with the asshole he truly was. You tried not to show how he got under your skin, but sometimes, you just couldn't hold it inside and would give him a piece of your mind. He thought so highly of himself and, despite his striking good looks, you wanted to be sure he was aware of just what an asshole you thought him to be.

Now that he'd gotten the long awaited promotio he'd been wanting, he was sure to make your life a living hell. "How did that mother fucker become my boss anyway? Wait. Why am I even surprised? Of course, he got the job. I mean, daddy is the owner. Does that mean I'll have to fetch his coffee in the mornings and go out to buy shit for his mistresses on my lunchbreeaks? I'm doomed. I have got to find a new job before any of that bullshit!" You had complained to your best friend, Liv, who happened to also work with you.

"Now, in his defense, you know he worked hard to get that position, Y/N, so be nice. You could have had it yourself, remember? It has nothing to do with Ragnar, and you know it. And you can't go find another job. What would I do here without you?"

You rolled your eyes, "Thanks for the support, you cow!" was all you offered her in return.

Even though you'd expected the absolute worst from Ivar as your new boss, he'd actually surprised you. The very first time he called you into his office, you opened the doors and immediately rolled your eyes when you saw the incredible city view from the window, the massive desk he sat at, and the sheer size of the office itself.

He stood when you entered, "Please, close the doors behind you." You huffed as you turned and did so, thinking he'd better not use his power to come onto you.

As you approached, he motioned to the chairs, "Please, have a seat." No matter how much you tried, you couldn't exactly hide your annoyance for the situation.

"Before we start, I can't help but notice your hostility. Did I miss something?"

Slightly embarrassed, you answered, "No, I-I'm sorry. It's just, well, I can only imagine what you've called me in here to do for you. Don't forget, I know you, Lothbrok. Just because you're my boss now, doesn't mean I suddenly have amnesia." You didnt care if he fired you. You had savings. He smiled at your antics. You seriously weren't going to make this easy for him.

"Well, actually, that's exactly the reason I asked for you to join me. I wanted to go over a few things." You sighed, and he tried to ignore it as he continued. "You will be my Administrative Assistant, as you know, but unlike how most of the people around here seem to run things, that, in no way, implies that you'll be my personal servant. I can get my own coffee, if I choose to have any, I'll go out for my own lunch, the cleaning people who clean the offices at night will do my cleaning as well. I'm no fool, Y/N. I know if you had tried for this position, you would be the one sitting behind this desk, and I do not intend to rub that in your face. You're here to do a job, and I plan to make it as pleasant of one as I can."

You were stunned. You'd never had a conversation with Ivar Lothbrok that hadn't ended in the two of you insulting each other in one way or another. "Does that sound to your liking?" he asked, bringing you back to the conversation at hand.

"Oh, umm, yeah, I mean, yes. Yes, of course."

"Then what's wrong?" he looked genuinely concerned, and you hated how well he knew you.

"Well, umm. I just. I mean. I'd expected that..."

"I'd be the same asshole that I've always been?"

You sighed, "Well, yes."

He laughed, "You really don't get it, do you? I was sure you were going to try for this position, too, and like I said, I knew you'd get it if you did. What came so effortlessly easy for you, I've had to study for, practice, and be on my toes for."

"The whole while, you breeze in here, talking about the drinks you went out for the night before and had only had a couple of hours of sleep, then blow everybody away in the meeting with your knowledge and perfect answers. You didn't know I'd been up the night before, going over everything two and sometimes, even three times just to be sure I didn't fuck up the next day."

"So, you were just jealous all this time, Lothbrok? That's what it's all been about? You're incredibly intelligent, too, you know?"

"Was that a compliment I just heard?" he grinned, and you rolled your eyes. "Not jealousy. I was just, umm, worried I wouldn't get what I've been working so hard for. Why didn't you try for the job?"

"Too much responsibility. I make well, live comfortably, and I've been in management positions before. I'm just tired of that stress."

"Honesty. I like it. Well, I'd say I owe you a thank you. I'm only here because you didn't want to be, and contrary to popular belief, I have no problem admitting that. So. We're on the same page now?"

You nodded, and that was the end of the meeting. You walked out with the look of complete shock across your face. When Liv saw you, all she could ask was, "You're not quitting, are you? What happened?"

"We'll talk over lunch."

----------‐--------------------------------------------

The next few months as Ivar's assistant turned out to be absolutely nothing like you'd expected. He regarded your opinion as highly as his own. He had only one meeting without you and told you after it that he'd like you present for all the other ones. He said he knew you'd have an insight that maybe he'd overlook, and he wanted you to have his back.

At the first one you attended, one of the other men from a competing company had made a remark to you to pour him and his men more drinks. When you rolled your eyes, he called you a bitch and told you to do as you're told. Ivar had stood up immediately and called security to escort him and his men out. "I thought you were a serious buisness man and wanted to make huge profits for your company, not some pussy whipped asshole who'd put pleasure before buisness," the man said to Ivar as security was escorting them out of the conference room.

You'd never seen Ivar move so fast. He was standing in front of the man, before he'd had time to blink, with his hand clutching the man's jaw. "I don't do buisness with anyone who can't respect women. She is my equal and will be treated as such. From my understanding, your buisness really needed this deal, not mine, so I believe it will be you who will be hurting from the loss of profits, not us." He released the man and said to security, "See to it that they are all escorted completely off of the property, and make sure they know downstairs that no one from their company should be allowed to enter beyond the front lobby."

"Yes, sir."

When he turned back to you, he saw your bright red face. "Are you ok? What is it?" He rushed to your side.

"I, umm. I'm speechless. You didn't have to do that. I can stand up for myself."

"I know you can, but you shouldn't have to in a place like this. That was uncalled for." He sat back down as if nothing had happened and begin to type on his laptop. Looking back up at your still shocked face, he asked, "What?"

"I. Umm. I'm sorry. That was a big deal for the company. I'm so sorry. Maybe I shouldn't attend...."

"Stop apologizing. It's not your fault, and it would've been a bigger deal for them than it would have been for us. I'm sending an email to my father about it right now. It'll be fine. I'll still want you to attend that other meeting with me tomorrow, though, ok?"

"Umm, ok. Hope it goes better than this one," and you gently closed the doors behind you and headed back to your desk.

You felt confused. Ivar Lothbrok had been the target of your hate for so long that you weren't sure how to feel about him defending you like that. And even more confusing, you realized that, even though it had been an extremely simple act, you'd, surprisenly, liked it.

The next few weeks passed quickly. You'd attended every meeting you'd put on Ivar's calendar. You'd helped him when he asked for it, and gave suggestions even when he didn't. He really seemed to appreciate your expertise, and had completely changed a few of his pitches to other companies based on your ideas.

He liked your sharp mind and how you thought out of the box. He'd never met another person who was so similar to himself, especially not a female, and one who challenged him and the way even he thought. It was fascinating to him. And it drove him crazy. No one had ever matched his intelligence or his wit. He even found himself looking forward to the challenge each day, and that was when he knew he was in trouble.

-------------------------------------------------------

You'd gotten used to the meetings and negotiations. Ivar had given you free reign to negotiate on his behalf. He knew the company was always your priority. To your surprise, the two of you made a great, strong team, and had made the company some significant gains. Ivar never shied away from giving you the credit you deserved when discussing the deals the two of you had made. He'd gained respect from you that you'd never expected to want to give him.

He'd asked you to attend an out of state conference with him. It was a very important one, and all the who's who of the business would be there. You'd meet many important people, and his hope was that the two of you would make a nice impression on most of them, and they'd agree to do buisness with you guys. "But me? Why? Shouldn't your father be the one to attend with you? Or I don't know, anyone but me. I'm just..."

"My right hand woman. You have helped me make the necessary changes in this company that I've always dreamed about making. I won't lie, I know I could have done it without you," you snarled at him, "But it would've taken me twice as long. It would have been way more difficult to close some of those big whigs, and I think once you're there at the conference, you'll enjoy it and help me put our best foot forward. Due to several of our choices and deals that we've made, the company is thriving now, more than ever. It's only right that you should go as well, and father agrees."

"But I, I don't know how to act at those kinds of fancy things. What if I get nervous, and freeze and forget what to say?"

"I'll be right by your side, and we'll manage it together. Please. It would mean a great deal to me," he coughed, "To the company."

You pretended like you didn't notice his last words as you rolled it over in your mind. He could see your wheels turning, and he smiled. "Look, you won't pay for anything while we're gone. I'll have the company card, so all expenses are covered one hundred percent: flight, room and board, cocktails, dresses, everything."

You looked up at him quizzically, "Dresses?"

Smiling, he answered, "Well, yes. There will be some very formal evenings. I know you have nice things; don't get me wrong, but I'll be getting a new suit or two myself and probably even a tux, so I think it's only fair to take the lady on the shopping spree with me." He dropped his head a little, trying to hide his face that he knew was now flushed bright red.

"Well, I don't think that will be necessary. There's just one thing, if I say yes, I will have my own..."

"Room? Yes, absolutely. We'll have separate rooms that are hopefully, close by so we can discuss things before we meet everyone. And you can say the shopping isn't necessary, but just wait until you see some of those gorgeous dresses," he grinned.

"Fine, Lothbrok," you rolled your eyes at him, "I'll go with you."

"Just one more thing."

You turned back to him as you were headed out of his office, "What now?"

"Can you at least try not to roll your eyes at me while we're there? It seems to be ypur favorite thing. Sure, it's cute and all, but I don't want to be made a fool of in front of those people."

You gulped, face turning bright red, "Umm, yeah, sure. I'm sorry. Uh, I didn't mean..."

Smiling back at you, he cut you off, "It's fine, Y/N."

Walking back to your desk, all you could think of was how he said you rolling your eyes was cute. What was happening here? Why had that make you feel butterflies, feel anything at all? This entire trip was probably a bad idea. A very bad idea. You were certainly happy Liv wasn't at her desk. You couldn't talk to her just yet. You had to pull it together first.

-----------------------------------------------------

Refusing to accept Ivar's offer for a car to pick you up, you met him at the airport. He helped you with your bags, ignoring your protests, and you only heard Liv's words in your head, "That man wants you something fierce. It's obvious." She had to be wrong. She had to be. He was one of the eligible bachelors in town. He could have any woman he wanted, and had, as you'd seen for yourself with all the different gorgeous women who used to come in and out of the office back before he was your boss. No, Liv was definitely projecting her own wishes onto you. She'd always thought Ivar was hot, but she had a wonderful boyfriend.

As the two of you boarded the plane, you pushed the thoughts of Liv out of your mind. Why had you even entertained any of it to begin with? She's crazy.

You headed to the left as Ivar called after you, "Y/N, where are you going?"

"To our seats?" you answered, confused.

"We're in first class, Dear," he laughed. "This way."

Dear.

You were pleasantly surprised during the flight. Ivar and you talked about everything you could think of, the ridiculous new rules in the airport, work, the convention, and to your amazement, his family and yours. He was genuinely curious about you, where you grew up, your relationship with you family and parents. You really enjoyed that he was actually attentive and listening. He really wanted to know more about you. Imagine that!

After a tiring flight and long ride, you finally arrived at the hotel. You stood with Ivar as he checked you in. To your horror, you heard the attendant say, "Oh, good evening, Mr. And Mrs. Lothbrok. Your room is on the 6th floor."

Before you had a chance to protest, he answered, "Excuse me? You mean rooms, correct? And this is not Mrs. Lothbrok. This is Y/F/N Y/L/N. There should be two reservations."

Looking worried, she typed away on the computer. After a long moment, she finally said, "I'm terribly sorry, Sir. There's only one reservation under your name, and nothing under hers at all. If it helps, the room is a suite with two separate bedrooms. I'm sure you'll find the accommodations to your liking."

Her face was red  and she was visibaly shaking when Ivar responded. "That's not the point! This is a buisness trip! We are here for the conference! Not on a vacation. Y/N is my colleague, not my fucking wife!" You felt embarrassed. You certainly knew, now, how very wrong Liv had been.

"I need you to give us a second room! Immediately! I ensured my colleague here that she'd have her own room. Imagine how uncomfortable she'll be sharing a room with me! You know what? Let me speak to your supervisor!"

This was the Ivar you knew. You'd nearly forgotten how rude he could be. "Lothbrok." He didn't look at you. You placed your hand on his arm, "Ivar. It's ok. She said there are separate bedrooms. We can manage."

He turned to you, "No! That's unacceptable. I don't want to put you in any compromising situations, make you uncomfortable in any way. This is not what I reserved. I promise."

"Ivar, I..."

The manager approached. After speaking with Ivar for a long time, he finally agreed to accept the room they had for the two of you together. Because of the conference, there wasn't any others available, and there was no way he'd have you stay in a completely different hotel. The manager had agreed to discount the room and apologized profusely for the mistake. Ivar told you he'd only finally accepted it because you reassured him that you were ok with it.

As the two of you finally got to the room, he opened the door, "Ladies first."

You gasped when you saw how incredibly nice the room was. Black leather furniture, a full, stocked bar, blue, thick, velvet curtains, a beautiful chandelier hanging in the middle of the room. "Ivar, there's no way I would have let you pay for two of the suites. Are you kidding me right now?" He stood behind you, watching and smiling.

When you opened the door to the bedroom, it took your breath away. There was a king size bed decorated beautifully with pillows you wanted to jump into. As you walked in futher, you saw the bathroom. "Oh my God! This thing is massive!"

"That's what she said," Ivar said from behind you.

"You," you grinned, shaking your head, "Of course, you'd never change just because you're the one in charge."

"Oh? I'm in charge now, am I?"

"C'mon, you know what I mean. And seriously, look at this tub! I could swim in there! It's big enough for us both!" You turned and pointed your finger at him,"Don't even say it, Lothbrok!" He only laughed.

When you went back to the main room, Ivar flopped down on the sofa, his large body covering nearly all of it. "I'm starving. What about you?"

Sitting in the chair across from him, you answered, "Yeah, I could eat."

"How do you feel about Room Service? We could go out to dinner somewhere if you really prefer, but I'm seriously exhausted. It's been such a long day."

You thought about it for a moment. The two of you had never had a meal together, and you hoped it wouldn't be awkward.

Looking at you thinking, he said, "Or, of course, you can go out somewhere by yourself. I just figured since we're..."

"Oh, it's fine, Lothbrok. I'm actually pretty tired, too. Room Service sounds amazing."

"I liked it when you called me Ivar downstairs" he said, clearly before he'd realized it, because the look across his face told you everything.

Smiling, you only said, "Do you mind calling and placing the order? I'm going to take a shower."

"Oh, a shower sounds delightful. I'll probably do the same after I make the order. What do you want?"

Walking toward your room, rolling your suitcase behind you, you said, "Umm, I pretty much like everything except for stewed vegetables. And I like my meat well done."

Ivar smirked, "Noted."

Ugh, what was with him being so flirty now? "Ivar Lothbrok!" You gave him your best disapproving look.

"What?" he asked with feigning innocence. When he looked at you, he sat straight up. "Oh, I'm sorry. I really meant nothing by it. I don't mean to make you uncomfortable."

Laughing as you entered your room, "You wish you had that affect on me."

"Well, in that case, say my first and last name again," he teased.

"You're pathetic, Lothbrok. Order our food!" and you disappeared into your room.

-----------------------‐-------------------------------

When you returned from your shower, you walked around the corner to find Ivar at the bar searching for something. You were taken back by what you saw. He was standing in a pair of grey sweats with no shirt. His thick, damp, brown hair was hanging loose, resting just below his broad shoulders, and he had intricate tattoos tracing down every inch of the muscles on his back. As he raised his arms to open the cabinet door above him, you also noticed the defined muscles of his arms. Your breath caught in your throat as you tried to speak.

He turned around with two glasses in his hands, "I've been looking for at least five minutes for damn glasses, and of course, they'd be in the last spot I...." he completely stopped speaking when his eyes landed on yours.

You realized you were blushing and quickly shifted your gaze to the floor. "I, umm. I didn't expect to be sharing a room, so umm, I. Well, I only have oversized t-shirts for sleeping," you coughed, looking away again, nervously. "I don't. I'm not sure..."

Sitting the glasses on the counter, he quickly walked toward his room, completely avoiding eye contact with you. "Oh, it's, umm. It's fine. I'm sure I have an extra pair of sweats you can borrow if you'd like. I need to go get my shirt anyway. I'm sorry. I didn't know you'd be finished showering so soon."

He disappeared into the room, giving you a couple of minutes to collect your thoughts. You were kind of saddened at the thought of him covering his gorgeous back. You hadn't gotten a chance to fully see his chest, but you were sure if his back was any indication of how his chest must look, it had to be delightful. How you yearned to just touch it, trace the tattoos with your fingertips, feel his skin beneath your hands! Wait. What were you doing? He's your boss. You needed to snap out of it. And quickly. That was not professional. At all.

He came back through, t-shirt snug around his torso, and tossed you a pair of sweat pants.

"Thanks," you scurried off to put them on. Of course, they were huge on you. You anxiously pulled the drawstring as tight as it would go and even tried folding them around the waistline to make them stay up to no avail. You'd just have to make do.

Holding onto the waist of the sweats, you returned to the dining area where he was placing your food. "Just in time. They just delivered our meals."

"Thank God. I'm famished," you replied, sitting down.

"Humm, they're a little big on you, huh?" he grinned, placing your food in front of you. "I thought as much. We can go shopping tomorrow before the first part of the conference begins if you want. I want you to be comfortable while we're here."

"That's really not necessary. I can make do. It's only, what? Three nights, right?" He nodded. "I'll be fine."

"Suit yourself," he grabbed the glasses from the counter, "But those things are enormous on you. Wine ok to go along with dinner?"

"Definitely."

Once you looked at what he'd ordered you, you looked up at him, "Lothbrok, what is this? Like an 8 ounce steak? Geez, it's huge!"

"Umm, 10 actually." Your mouth dropped. "Well, I ordered the same for you as I did for myself. I wasn't going to get a huge steak for me and just a tiny one for you. That's not right. We're equals."

"Actually, we're not. You're my boss. It baffles me how you seem to forget that so often."

"Y/N, you obviously work just as hard as I do, and the only difference between us is the stupid title." Your face flushed red, and he didn't miss it. "No reason to feel embarrassed. It's true, and I've been thinking. It's not right that we do all the work together, but you don't get paid quite as much for your part of it. I plan on giving you a raise when we get back."

"But," you began before he cut you off.

"No buts, it's already been decided and in the works. And before you even ask, Father agrees with me."

You really hated how well he knew you. "Fine, but please remember I don't want to be a boss. I don't want to run the office with you."

He grinned, "Semantics."

"Ugh," you grumbled.

Over dinner, the two of you talked as if you'd known each other for your entire lives. It was strange how comfortable you felt with him. The conversation flowed easily, the wine, even more easy than that. It wasn't until you stood that you realized just how many glasses you'd had. "Sit. Let me help you with that," Ivar stood.

"Let me at least attempt to earn my keep," you said, grabbing your plates and placing them back on the room service cart. "Actually, I think I'll keep the half of my steak that I didn't eat. It'll be great warmed up when I get hungry again."

As you turned to walk to the kitchen for something to put your leftover steak on, Ivar's sweats that you were wearing slipped down your hips and fell to the floor. "Fuck!" you yelled as you tripped. Just as you thought you were going to hit the floor, Ivar was at you side, catching you.

"Drank too much, did we?"

"No!" you exclaimed, "I just tripped over your huge pants!"

"Looks like you forgot to hold them up," he laughed.

"Oh, shut up!" Holding onto his arms, you stepped out of the sweats and kicked them out of the way. "Looks like you're going to just have to deal with these long ass legs," you grinned, looking up at him.

"I don't mind," he swallowed audibly.

You stared into his eyes a little too long for the situation. His gaze dropped to your lips and then quickly back to your eyes again. You were suddenly all too aware of the feel of his hard, muscular arms, under your hands, holding you up. You resisted the urge to rub ypur hands along them. You stood for another moment too long before you reluctantly pulled away, "Oh, umm, the steak. I should get something before they come for the cart."

As you went to the kitchen, he stood there in the same spot for another minute, a bit dazed. Shaking his head as if to wake himself up, finally, he went back to the table and proceeded to clean everything else up.

After you got your steak, he took the cart just outside the door and left it in the hallway as he had been instructed.

He joined you on the sofa as you flipped through the channels. Leaning back and stretching, he just watched you. Feeling his eyes on you, you looked over at him, "What?"

"Oh, uh nothing," he lied. You raised your eyebrow at him. "Well, I was just thinking, the big t-shirt suits you way better than my big sweats. You're completely covered, and as long as you're comfortable, I see no reason you should torture yourself the rest of this weekend trying to hold up my pants just so you can walk," he laughed.

"It's not funny," you whined.

"Yes. Yes, it is," he bellowed out laughter, and you rolled your eyes. He did his best to contain it as he said, "Well, do you mind if I get comfortable, too, then?"

Your mouth was suddenly dry, "Umm, no. Not at all." To everything holy, you prayed he was going to take his shirt off. You were dying to see what his chest looked like after seeing his fantastic back. You felt your face getting hot so you turned your head back to the tv quickly, hoping he hadn't noticed.

"Have you seen this movie before? It's really good," you asked him, not turning to look at him.

"No. Let's watch it." And that's when you made the mistake of looking back at him just in time to see him take his shirt off. Dear Lord, what a sight!

Suddenly a bit nervous, he asked, "Is this ok with you? I can put it back on if you,"

"N-no. It's perfectly fine," you answered probably a bit too fast.

"Great, because it's just not comfortable to lay around in. That's the first thing I take off everyday when I get home, even before my shoes."

"Probably because it's like two sizes too small for you," you said before you realized the words had escaped your lips. "Fuck! I'm sorry. I-I'm. I mean, I'm not complaining. Shit. Umm. Nevermind."

He laughed at you and you shot him a bird. "Real mature, Y/N."

"Just watch the movie," you grumbled. "You know I've been drinking. I don't know what I'm saying."

"Sure," he giggled, and you rolled your eyes at him again. "You've got to stop that!"

You looked at him but didn't say anything, and he turned his attention to the movie. Before you knew it, you'd both fallen asleep, you laying your head on his chest and his arm around your waist.

As he went to stretch, he realized you were laying with him, well actually, on him. And then, he realized he liked it, the warmth of your body snuggled up to him, the light air he felt as you slowly breathed in and out, softly fanning across his chest, sending goosebumps down his spine, the feel of your hand stretched out over his stomach, and the feel of soft skin on his fingertips at the small of your back as he held you at your waist, it was all too nice, too sweet, too much.

How had the two of you ended up like this? Had you really had that much to drink? He glanced over to the coffee table and saw the nearly empty bottle of wine. Guess that was his answer. He really wasn't as big of a drinker as he used to be since he'd gotten the promotion, no time to spend doing such things when there was work to be done, and he saw, now, it had caught up to him.

He really didn't want to move; he preferred to lay like this the rest of the night with you, and he would, but his damn bladder had other plans. Once he thought more about it, he figured you'd be mortified as is, so he reluctantly decided to wake you up.

"Y/N, hey, I think it's time for bed," he said softly. He rubbed your back, and oh, how he loved it, in an attempt to gently wake you. "Hey, Y/N, c'mon. Time for bed." You only mumbled something unintelligible, so he decided he'd get up to go to the bathroom. Surely, that would wake you.

How he hated moving out from under your body! He instantly felt the emptiness and the chill of no longer having your warmth wrapped around him as he stood. He hated it. "Get a grip, man," he softly said to himself as he looked down at you, still on the sofa, seemingly unbothered by his absence. He was sure you'd wake up in a few minutes, so he went on to the bathroom.

He stood in the mirror, looking at himself. What was his problem? He'd had many female friends in his life. Why was this one becoming such a challenge? He splashed water on his face, and took a deep breath. He was sure you'd have plenty to say when he went back to you. "You got this," he said to himself, not believing a word of it.

As he entered the sitting room where he'd left you in, he didn't see you sitting on the sofa. Good, you took yourself to bed. He walked closer to grab the control and turn the tv off so he could go to bed as well, and then he saw you, still laying on the sofa, completely knocked out, only now, snuggled up to one of the pillows. It was the cutest thing ever, but now, what should he do?

He thought about just leaving you there to sleep the rest of the night, but there were no blankets, and he knew the bed would be much more comfortable. So he bent down and moved the hair out of your face, "Y/N. Hey, Y/N. You should really go to bed now.'

You didn't move or say a word. He thought for another moment, and finally decided he'd just carry you himself. It would be rude to leave you out there all night when there was such a nice, big bed waiting for you, and apparently, you'd had way too much to drink to wake up and make it on your own.

"So, fuck it. Let's do this," he mumbled to himself. He leaned down and effortlessly scooped you up into his arms. You instinctively settled your head onto his shoulder. He tried his best to ignore your breath on his neck as he began walking with you. When he entered your room, it smelled of you, sweet like strawberries, and he held his breath for as long as he possibly could.

He gently laid you on the bed and covered you with the blankets. The soft light from the bedside lamp danced across your beautiful face, highlighting your near smile. He sighed as he looked at you. Despite his better judgment, he leaned down and kissed you on your head, "Goodnight, Y/N."

As he pulled away, you softly said, "Stay."

His eyes widened, his breath caught in his throat, and he nearly choked. "What?" His heart pounded as he stared at you, waiting for any sign of a coherent thought. "Y/N?"

Nothing.

He turned the lights out and turned to leave your room. Maybe he was already dreaming. As he reached the door, he turned back to look at you one last time. "Stay, Ivar," you mumbled softly.

He nearly crumbled to the floor. "Y/N, I. Umm. I can't. I shouldn't. I mean, I'd love to. But," he struggled to get the words out. "We've had too much to drink. I-I'm, I can't." He couldn't see your face with only the hallway lighting. He wasn't sure if you were even awake. "Goodnight, Y/N," and he gently closed the door behind him.

He turned with his hand still on the doorknob. His other hand stretched out widely on the door, he leaned his forehead on it. "Oh hell," he practically panted.

He banged his head on his hand sevrral times. He wanted nothing more than to open that door back up, sprint across the room, crawl into the bed beside you, and lay down with you. He didn't even need anything to happen, just holding you in his arms for the rest of the night would suffice. And with that, he knew. He was fucked.

@istorkyou @vero-maris-zamo @lonewolf471 @lostasalice-thisway @galaxy-1000 @chapada010101010 @twistergirlie @covidinducedsocialreject @tessakate @velvetvowsandvikingdreams @noway4u

[ivarlover]

Just some really great advice for writers from Florence Given (Floss) on Ig. 😍❤️

[ivarlover]

And BAM, just like that, we've got some new, modern Ivar goodness to get lost in...

Make Her Madness Work ⎮ Modern Vikings AU [Ivar X F!Reader], Chapter I

Synopsis: All you're simply asking for, is the chance to learn. Luckily, you've found an ill tempered mechanic who may have gotten more than he bargained for.

Pairing: Modern Ivar x F!Reader

Author's Note: I told you I would re-write Ink Drinker with Ivar being a mechanic. I told you. We're keeping some of the things the same; reader's back story mainly because it set the foundation for what we remember Ink Drinker to be like. Other than that, I have some fun surprises in store! And, more of your bad ass women-powered story lines.

*Do keep in mind there's some American-isms in here when it comes to cars. Reader drives a Ford Bronco because I know a lot about them.

Word Count: 2,500+ words

You’re tired. Impossibly so; you and darkness exist together in the stars behind your eyes and you blink, again, and again, trying to dislodge the ill fitting lights from between your lashes. 

There’s no bell to ring, no way to announce your arrival, and worse, your annoyance, as you’re left seemingly forgotten in the iridescent lighting. It fights your eyes, making them water as they try to meet the buzzing bulbs and you only find a headache growing from either the lack on human interaction, or the neon lightening. 

The metal bumps of the plated steel on the desk feel cold under your fingers and you believe the men on the other side of the glass either don’t see you, or choose not to. The humiliation makes you want to lash out, putting danger in your senses but you just stand there; a wonderful model of a woman and you wait. 

Finally, the door opens, bouncing off the hinges and vibrating as an older gentlemen crosses the threshold with a scowl on his face.

“Appointment?” His dull voice calls to you and you nod back.

“Yes,” You say polity, finding your voice after you had convinced yourself you’d give him more than a piece of your mind. “Y/L/N, I’m getting two new tires put on,”

He doesn’t answer you further, rather he takes grease covered fingers and taps away on a keyboard to confirm your vehicles make and model.

“Can you add them both on the passenger side?” You tell him.

“Both of them on the passenger side?” He repeats. You nod. “Why?”

“It’s a front wheel drive car,” You start. “The front passenger tires is doing most of the work, so when I rotate them, front to back, that side is more worn than the drivers side. I’ll replace the other side in a few months,” You add, looking at how he watches you before his lips crack into a small smile.

“Alright then,” He says, sudden warmth filling his voice. “You know what you’re talking about,” 

*

You’re given a time frame; and while you don’t exactly believe they’ll be completed on time, you allow yourself the added minutes. Truthfully, you’d rather sit in the waiting room and watch aimlessly through the glass to see if you could pick up anything. Even that would be welcomed entertainment over what you could find on your phone. 

Sitting down against the leather of the sectional that reminds you more of a casting couch than the seating arrangement for a car dealership, you sigh as your eyes glaze over the rows and rows of the same hard tops and colors. You’re lost in watching the traffic, the neighboring world just beyond your reach and in this time without your car, you’ve deemed that you might as well not do anything at all. 

With your mind wandering for the better part of an hour, you miss the first call of your last name; before the second announcement, he comes closer to you, catching your attention.

“You’re all set,” The man says to you. “You can head on back, Ivar’s just finishing up with your car. You can’t miss him,”

*

Ivar sort of just stands there, clad in dark earth tones while he checks, and rechecks the small scrap of paper in his hands. Eyes switching to the screen, furrowing his brow, and then back down once again towards to crumpled sheet. There’s a readjustment through his stance and finally, a sigh. 

From the waist down, he sports a second layer of clothing, thick and malleable providing an added layer of protection, that he took the liberty to abandon on his upper half. The overalls sag at their sudden cut off point, loosely draping around his middle where the clothes match the over exhausted look on his face.

Delicate traces of grease and dirt stretch across his hairline, from rubbing and re-rubbing the back of his hand across his brow. They nearly match the color of his dark locks, pulled away from his face in a single bun, all reflecting back to his eyes. Azure and light, a stark contrast to the dark colors of his black ink tattoos, standing alone in their own sea of icy waters. 

Tattooed fingers tap again on the keyboard and his fakes a high pitched whine, mumbling something in his native tongue as he shakes his head, abandoning the device and stepping around the desk. You watch his arms, mostly; well shaped biceps with rolling hills of muscles and artwork before his eyes meet yours. 

Fuck. 

He catches you standing there; firm in your stance as you watch him. Yours arms are crossed as you wait, but you’re not there calling attention to yourself in any manner. It’s powerful, he thinks silently, in the middle of this noisy garage. Between the calls of the machines, the sparks that fly, the phone that rings seemingly at the worse times. In the pure chaos, and overwhelm, you’re there, appearing before him, just as you are. Waiting. Resting. Stuck on watching him. 

“The tire installation for the Bronco?” He finally says to you, causing you to nod at him. 

“Yes,” 

“Well, she’s all set for you…”

“Y/N,” You interject.

“Well, Y/N—wait, you’re the one who requested them on the same side?” Ivar asks.

You blink in response.

“It’s a front wheel drive car,” You start. “I rotate the tires, front to back—are you really going to make me explain it, again? I already told the other guy,” You all but groan.

“See, when he was explaining to me all of what you said…I kind of pictured you to be a dude,” Ivar suddenly teases, a cheeky grin coming across his lips as he looks down at you, crossing his arms.

“It’s really funny you mention that,” You smile softly, “When I heard your name, I though you might have been a dude, too,”

Ivar stares back at you silently, only blinking as if the entire interaction has suddenly stopped his brain.

“Uh,” Ivar starts, unable to offer something of significance. He laughs suddenly, scratching the back of his neck as he looks down at you, “Wow, I think I love you?”

“Oh, baby,” You hum softly. “That’s what they all tell me,” You say before you can stop yourself. You step around him then, trying to brush of the interaction as you look at your car, still on the lift. “Wow, so you can actually fit under here?” You then mock at him.

“Yeah, shocked me too,” Ivar answers, turning to face you as he puts his hand on the tire. Your eyes catch his fingers gripping the side of the rubber, dusting an imprecation from the tread as he looks over at you. 

“How tall are you, exactly?” You ask, because you know he’s sick of it.

“I’m six foot five, and a half,” Ivar deadpans, “You do realize you bought different treads than the other side, right?” Ivar says.

“Mmm, yeah that extra half an inch really is the most important factor,” You hum. “Yes, I do,” You reply. “These ones have a higher speed rating than the ones the car came with,” You answer, turning to look at him. “And, while I don’t plan to out run the cops in my fucking Bronco, if they can handle higher speeds they tend to be a little bit more durable in everyday life,”

Ivar watches you and scoffs. 

“You know more about tires than some of the employees that have come through here—and granted, I’m not here every day,” Ivar then adds.

“I am my father’s daughter,” You hum.

“Remind me not to get into a pissing match with you,” Ivar says.

“You’d lose,” You hum, “But it would be cute to watch you try,” 

“You know,” Ivar starts suddenly, “You said that you only rotate them front to back, right?” You only nod in response. “If you ever want them rotated side to side, you can bring her in here and I’ll do it for you,”

“Oh yeah?” You answer. “And what would that cost me?”

“I…wouldn’t charge you,” Ivar replies.

“I find that hard to believe,” You mock. “You’re working for a dealership. I passed two of your other locations just to get to this one,”

“First off,” Ivar starts, “I’m only here to fill a spot—one of my brothers is giving me another nephew,”

“Congratulations,” You interject.

“Eh, the first two turned out to be little shits so I’m not really holding out hope that the third will be any better with his parenting,” Ivar bluntly remarks. “So when he’s back in a few weeks, I’m get to go back to my garage,” He adds, eyes looking back to yours.

“And you wouldn’t charge me at your garage?” You all but sigh, trying not to feed into the challenge.

Truthfully, you’re not sure how far you would be able to take it before you ended up breaking some company policy about the lack of clothing in the work place environment. You couldn’t imagine this man working under your car when you’re too busy imagining him under you. 

“Atta girl,” Ivar smiles at you, breaking your thought.

“Well, that’s awfully nice of you, Ivar,” You tell him, rounding back to where you originally stood. “But it wouldn’t be very fair,” 

“Well then, how would we make it fair?” Ivar suddenly asks. You snort some in response. “What?” Ivar laughs. “You can buy me dinner?” He tries.

“There it is,” You say, shaking your head. “Gods, it’s like you all read from the same script,” You round the underbelly of the car and stalk against the equipment on the wall.

“You knew I would ask say that?” Ivar asks. You nod casting your eyes to meet his.

“Father’s daughter,” You remind him. 

“Well, then, what would you like instead? How would you make it fair?” Ivar asks again and your smiles fades as you look at him. An idea leaps forwards in your mind, and before you can reel it back, its across your tongue.

“You really like what you do, don’t you?” You find yourself suddenly saying. The question catches Ivar equally off guard as he adjusts his stance and leans against his work table.

“Yeah,” Ivar says, as if it’s the most obvious thing in the world. “Working with my hands and building things has helped me immensely. I can’t imagine myself doing anything else,” 

“That’s good,” You reply, watching the ease in his expression as he talks. “I’ve always wanted to learn more about cars,” You hum, suddenly moving to busy your hands with the loose tools across the bench. “I even thought about joining a program, you know? But I want to try before I’d go all in. Yeah, I change my own oil and rotate my own tires, but, that’s pretty basic stuff, though. I’ve always told the guys I work with and even my own father that the next time they’re fucking around with their cars, to tell me, just so I can watch and maybe learn myself. But no one ever takes me seriously,” You stop for a moment, swallowing the sadness the grabs you quickly, “And in those moments, I’m always reminded.”

“Reminded of what?” Ivar asks softly. The brazenness of his voice is gone.

“That, no matter how hard I try to prove myself, or how much I accomplish, or over come, I’m always going to be…a girl. I could be commanding troops through war, and I would still, to some people, just be a girl. They always say it like it’s a curse,”

And sometimes, it feels like one.

You stop suddenly, the ache of what’s real lingering on your lips for too long of a second and in a quick motion you wish you could take it back. Not a word of it is a lie; you’re tired of being perceived as a concept. Something small, docile, and delicate. In those moments you’re left on your own, reminding the world around you that your delicateness doesn’t dance like petals or broken glass thrown carelessly around the shattered bottle. You’re delicate like an bomb. Your womanhood is not a puzzle that’s meant to be solved; but a wildfire meant to be witnessed. This ache isn’t something you need to heal, it’s something that needs to be worshipped by your own two hands. 

Ivar looks at your silently.

“I don’t like that,” Ivar says bluntly.

“Yeah, well, I didn’t tell it to you because I particularly enjoy it myself,” You mutter, trying to hide your emotions behind sarcasm.

“Fuck your tires,” He suddenly says and you look over to him. “I’ll gladly rotate them for you, that’s not the point—I have a project car that I’m working on—not really a project per se—” and Ivar stops, rubbing the back of his neck. “Uh, I took apart an old rusted Chevelle and I’m basically rebuilding the car from the ground up. So, uh, everything,”

“What year?” You ask him. 

“1970.”

“SS?” You ask.

“Yes, an SS—my brothers and I like to race,”

“What kind of engine? 350 or the 396? Or 454 V8?” 

Ivar inhales sharply, hit with a rush of sudden ecstasy.

“Oh, you do know,” He whispers to himself. “I’m thinking the 454 big block V8,” Ivar says as he smiles.

“And you’re building one?” You clarify.

“I am building one,” He nods. You only smile. “And if you would like, I would be more than willing to teach you as I go along,”

“You’re not serious, are you?” You ask, readjusting your stance and crossing your arms.

“I am dead serious,” Ivar tells you, straightening. “If you want to learn about cars I would like to help you. Look, working on cars saved my life, and if you’re that serious about trying—well, you won’t know until you try.”

You toss the idea around in your head quickly, letting it linger in the air between the two of you for just long enough for Ivar to think otherwise. 

“Three conditions,” You say, stepping closer to him. 

“Oh, boy,” Ivar mumbles, eyes catching yours as you close the space.

“It has to be here, and during normal business hours, when other employees are here,”

“That’s…very fair,” Ivar says, with a nod.

“It has to be on your days off, I don’t want to take you away from your work,”

“Deal,” Ivar says firmly. “And the third?” He’s almost afraid to ask.

“I’ll let you know when I think of it,” You smile up at him.

“Don’t uh, well, try not to bring this attitude with you to the first class,” Ivar says, hands motioning to the air in front of you. 

“I won’t,” You tell him. “I have a very different one to bring for you, Ivar,” 

Ivar looks back down at you, almost in challenge, but somewhere you can see behind his blue eyes that this man would eat out of the palm of your hand if you asked him to.

Tags:

@smileysam13579  @dreamtherapy @angelofthenightposts @unbetaedimagines  @readsalot73 @queen-sarang   @anastasiaskarsgard @andmyannabellee  @peachyboneless @heavenly1927 @prettyinpayne @quantumlocked310 @xbellaxcarolinax @mighty-ragnarssons @alexhandersen-marcoilsoe-fandom @queen-of-upshur @nanahachikyuu @fandomlifeandeverythingelse @fatedwithmbc  @hashimily @youbloodymadgenius @love-all-things-writing  @theanxietyqueen17 @trip2themoon @tgrrose @synnersaint @kataphine @prepare4trouble @abbiii72 @not-another-viking-fanfic-blog @93xdiagonxalley @ivarisms @nordicshieldmadien @ironynoticony  @ivarsgard @cosmicmerbabe @smears-and-spots @kaybee87 @t4medicroe @noway4u @southernbe @anakindoesntlikesand @mymindfuckery @noonespecial90 @hypocrtic-trash-baby @tessakate @ivarlover @chrisriddlesoup

*please message me to let me know if you would like to be added or removed from my tag list. specifications for series/etc. are also welcomed, as well as feedback.*

full masterlist can be found here.

[ivarlover]

UNPREPARED

Part 2 (sequel #5 to UNLEASHED, UNDENIABLE, UNEXPECTED, and UNPREDICTABLE)

Alex + Modern Ivar

Mentions of Female Reader + Hvitserk

NSFW 18+ ONLY

If you're new here and want to catch up, just go to my pinned master list.

A special thanks to my Beta reader @lostasalice-thisway ! Couldn't have done it without you! 😘 I hope you guys like it!

Summary: During a hot weekend between Alex and his best friend, Ivar, it turned into an entire relationship between the two of them that neither of them had seen coming. Now, that they are just getting into the swing of things and finding their groove with navigating their relationship, Ivar's ex fiance comes back into the picture, with his child he didn't know existed, and it seems she's sure to shake things up.

Warnings, The sequel in general: Totally NSFW, Unprotected anal sex (male receiving), oral, male to male contact and more, a bad case of the feels, language, smut, with me, there is ALWAYS smut. 🤣 Each chapter will have its own warnings.

This chapter: Language, explicit, major case of the feels, heartbreak, *inaccurate and unrealistic medical descriptions, diagnosis, and practices, unrealistic police and emergency assistance procedures, descriptions, and practices,* anguish, angst, guilt, and self loathing, violent descriptions and details, and actually no smut in this chapter (a smut warning that there is no smut? Haha)

Please leave a comment and let me know what you think!

Words: I don't know; too MANY to count

*Let me know if you want on or off the tag list!*

Note from me: My apologies for how long this has taken, but hopefully, you'll find it worth the wait. 🤞🏼 I had some major problems with getting this one written, including, but not limited to, accidentally deleting a portion of it and needing to rewrite it. PLEASE feel free to share your feedback. Hope you enjoy!

@lostasalice-thisway @istorkyou @vero-maris-zamo @lonewolf471 @galaxy-1000 @covidinducedsocialreject @chapada010101010 @tessakate @twistergirlie @noway4u @velvetvowsandvikingdreams

-------------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------------------

Series Master List

Alex sat in the chair beside Ivar's hospital bed, his hand in Ivar's as he gripped it, a sign showing him he would not leave his side. His other hand lovenly rubbed his cheek, "Close your eyes, and get some rest, Ivar. You need it. You've been through a lot today. I'll be right here when you wake up. I'm not going anywhere."

Ivar's eyes watered again, as he wet his lips, attempting to speak to him, but Alex stopped him. "Shhh. Save your voice. I know it's difficult for you to speak." Ivar's eyes widened at Alex in an obvious panic.

Alex placed his hand over Ivar's heart and gently rubbed, feeling it pound as if it was going to jump out of his chest, as he said, "You heard the doctor. You'll slowly get your voice back without pain."

When he glared at Alex again, Alex then understood his nervousness. "You're going to be fine. It's totally safe for you to sleep. Look at your oxygen levels, and listen to your heartbeat," he pointed to the monitors. "They're both very strong. I promise it's safe. I wouldn't let you sleep otherwise, and you need to rest. Ok? And I'll be right here by your side. I promise."

Squeezing Alex's hand a little tighter, Ivar slowly nodded, knowing he was in safe hands with Alex at his side. As he closed his eyes, he weakly made kissing lips at Alex. Alex grinned. Even in a hospital bed, Ivar still thought of such things. Alex leaned forward and gave him a gentle peck on his lips. "Now, sleep."

As Ivar finally dozed off, Alex's mind wandered back to the day's events. It had truly been fate that Ivar had woken up on his own when he did. He didn't even want to think of what the alternative had been, how they'd planned to take him off life support. He was thankful that Ivar was a defiant little shit, even when he wasn't conscious.

He couldn't prevent himself from reliving the intense moments after Ivar had opened his eyes. In what had actually only been a minute or even less, it had felt as if Katia had been gone from the room for an eternity to get a nurse. Alex had been helplessly looking at the love of his life, trying to calm him and wipe his tears, when Katia finally busted back into the room with doctors and nurses.

Alex jerked around to them in urgency, "He's awake! He's awake! He needs you to remove the tube!"

Within seconds, the doctors cleared the room, telling them to wait outside so they could do their job. Alex saw Ivar's panic stricken face, "I'm not leaving you. I'll be right outside the door. I'll be back in as soon as they give the word."

Once in the hallway, at Alex's request, Katia hurried off to tell Ivar's family the news. He impatiently waited at the door like he said he would, but he did not like what he heard.

Loud voices were all talking at once in Ivar's room. Alex heard clatter, what sounded like something falling to the floor and shattering, before he heard Ivar's strained voice groaning in what could only be described as excruciating pain.

At that very moment, Katia, a historical Aslaug, and Ivar's three brothers all rushed to his side. In pretty much unison, they all asked what was happening.

As Alex was about to answer, they heard another loud groan from Ivar followed by the sound of chairs squeaking across the floor. "What the fuck?" leave it to Hvitserk to state the obvious.

As Aslaug began to speak between her tears, "I'm going in there! That's my son!" the door opened.

A familiar nurse to Alex, as he'd been there in the hospital with Ivar just as long as Ivar had been, stood in the doorway. Quickly scanning the small crowd that had gathered, her eyes landed on Alex. "Alex, umm, Mr. Lothbrok, please. Can you help us? He won't let us touch him, and he's asking for you."

Aslaug quickly responded, "He's talking? I'm his mother. I'll go."

The nurse stepped in front of her, blocking her, as she took a step toward the entrance. "No, he's not talking yet. He won't let us take the tube out, and I'm sorry, ma'am, but we need Alex."

Alex stepped to her, "Is he ok?"

"Well, yes, but we tried to remove the tube and he went crazy, shoving and pushing us all. He's got some strength on him to be in the condition he's in. He ripped the IVs out of his arms and every other cord he could reach. He keeps pushing us away and pointing to the door. I asked if he meant you, and he moved his eyes up and down. Can you try to calm him for us?"

A bit taken back, and feeling the weight of Aslaug's shocked stare, Alex answered, "Of course," and entered the room with the nurse closing the door behind them.

As they entered the room, Alex was surprised at what he saw. He may have even laughed if not for the seriousness of the situation. The bedside table was laying on its side in the floor, all the contents that had been on it, scattered across the floor with some of it broken. The two chairs were moved across the room, one on its side, and then he saw Ivar. His hand and arm was bleeding where he'd yanked the IVs out, the blood pressure cuff was ripped and in the floor, the heart monitor was beeping a high pitched sound with only one of the connections still attached to Ivar's chest, and Ivar held both of his hands up in defense to ward off the doctors and nurses from him. Everyone was talking, practically yelling, at the same time, and Ivar clinched his eyes shut. Alex could only imagine the headache he must have.

He quickly rushed to Ivar's side, holding his hands up to everyone trying to talk. Ivar's eyes popped open as he heard Alex softly ask, "Ok, what do you need me to do?"

A doctor motioned his hands toward Ivar, "Convince your husband that he needs to lay as still as possible so we can get this overwith already and he can rest."

Alex spoke softly to Ivar as he grabbed his hand, "Look, I'll be right here with you. I'm not going anywhere, but you've got to let them do this. You'll feel so much better afterwards."

Alex looked back to the doctor, "Is there at least something you can give him to numb the discomfort? I won't be responsible if he punches any of you guys."

"Sir, we already did, directly into one of the IVs, but as you can see, he's ripped them out, so I'm not sure how much of it he actually got."

Alex looked to Ivar, and Ivar moved his eyes back and forth. "Well, can you give him something now? Directly in his vein or something local on his throat, maybe?"

The two doctors spoke under their breath to each other, and finally, one answered, "Yes, we can do that. If he's going to let us touch him."

Alex assured them that he would as he held Ivar's hand, rubbing his thumb across the back of it, attempting to calm him as much as he could. He looked at Ivar lovenly, "You're going to be ok. I'm right here."

Ivar's heartbeat sped up as the doctor got closer to him. "Son, we're going to do what we can to make this as quick and painless as possible, but please understand, you're young and in good shape. You have toned muscle and membrane. Your body is going to try to resist this." Alex gulped. "I need you to concentrate, and relax as much as possible. If you tense up, it's going to make it more difficult, and I don't want to hurt you." He squeezed Alex's hand a bit tighter. "So, you understand?" Ivar gave him a weak thumbs up. He hadn't noticed, but the doctor had given him a shot in his arm. He was thankful for the distraction.

On the doctor's say, one nurse went to the side of Ivar opposite Alex. She grabbed his hand. The other nurse pressed buttons on the bed to lay him straight on his back before coming around to his head. She pulled out something that looked like a belt and told him what she was doing as she did. She placed it on his forehead and pulled it tightly around the back of the bed and fastened it. Ivar's eyes grew wide and Alex began rubbing his arm. "We're almost finished," the nurse said softly to him.

The two doctors went to either side of the bed after putting on gloves. One worked on pulling the tape lose while the other said, "You've got you a good one here, Mr. Lothbrok. He hasn't left this hospital the entire time you've been here. Day in and day out, he's been right here by your side." Ivar looked at Alex, more emotion coming from a single stare than Alex could have ever expected.

The doctors readied themselves as the one continued talking. "You know, I thought he was going to put our nurses out of a job. He's the one who shaved you. He bathed you and washed your hair." The other doctor nodded his head as he turned the life support machine off. The one talking took ahold of the tubing. "He sat right here with you the whole time, never leaving your side, talking to you, and reading you books. He even set up camp in the room next door to you to be sure we did right by you. I'd say this man loves you dearly, Son." And with that, he jerked the tube in one fluid motion. Ivar's eyes widened as he groaned and began to cough. The nurse at his head placed her hands on his cheeks, attempting to prevent him from turning his head. Ivar gripped Alex's and the other nurse's hands. Just as he felt like he was going to come up off of the bed, the doctor said, "And we're done."

Alex couldn't believe what he'd just seen. He was impressed that Ivar hadn't broken lose and punched the doctor right in the face. He knew it hurt. Ivar's face told him just how much.

Only seconds had passed, and suddenly, Ivar leaned over and threw up into the floor, looking at Alex apologetically. "That's perfectly normal, Mr. Lothbrok," the doctor reassured him.

As the nurses busied themselves cleaning him and the floor up and removing everything, the doctor told Alex, "He's going to need to rest now. His voice will be hoarse for a while. He can have ice chips or sip on water, but he doesn't need to have too much or he'll be sick again."

"We'll run some tests on him tomorrow and let you all know where we stand. A nurse will come back in to reconnect the heart monitor to his chest, the oxygen reader to his finger, and a new blood pressure cuff. Right now, I understand family is waiting and anxious to see him, but please keep it quick. He really does need his rest." The other doctor and nurses left the room as the one speaking said, "I'll give you two some time and tell your family you'll let them know when they can come in."

As he stepped away from the bed, Alex told him, "Doctor, thank you. Umm, thank you for your help."

"Certainly. And thank you for helping us with taming the wild beast," he winked and grinned as he left the room.

The moment the door closed, all of Alex's attention was turned to Ivar. "Oh my God, Ivar." He leaned down and kissed him on the forehead before he went into action, wiping Ivar's face, moving his hair out of his eyes, pulling the blankets up over him. "What do you need? Ice? Water? Would you like me to step out so you can rest?" His mind was jumping around at all the things he needed to do for Ivar.

Ivar weakly raised his left hand and grabbed Alex's, stopping him. He pulled it to his chest and held it there tightly. As he took a deep breath, he began to cough, and Alex grabbed kleenex from the box and held it to his mouth, helping him wipe it.

"Water?"

Ivar slowly nodded, clearly still in pain. Alex grabbed the water bottle from the sink and brought it over, holding it to Ivar's lips. "Slowly, just sip. Don't want you getting choked." Ivar did just that, coughing again. Alex was about to remove the bottle, but Ivar took it in his hand and sipped a little more, wetting his lips.

When Alex placed it back on the sink and came back to Ivar's side, grabbing his hand again, Ivar softly whispered, with a groggy voice, "Th-thank you, Love." The corner of his eyes were wet, and Alex used every ounce of strength he had left not to cry like a baby.

"You don't have to thank me. I'd do anything for you. You know that. I'm just so happy you're ok." He could see the protest across Ivar's face. "Save it. Don't strain yourself. Your mom and brothers are outside, waiting to see you."

Ivar held his arms out in front of him in a motion to hug Alex, as his arms shook from under use. Alex couldn't believe those were the same arms that had pushed the nurses and doctors away, causing such a mess in the room. He smiled as he happily accepted Ivar's invitation and bent down to finally hug his love, his everything, his very reason for breathing.

Nothing had ever felt more right to either one of them. Ivar snuggled into the nape of Alex's neck, burying his face there as Alex sighed with relief. Ivar's entire body trembled, and he tightened his arms as best he could, holding Alex as close to him as possible.

It wasn't until Alex felt the wetness on his neck that he realized Ivar wasn't trembling because of any weakness. It was then that he heard a light mumble, "I-I'm," Ivar coughed, "I'm so sorry. I'm sorry, Love."

Alex placed one hand behind Ivar's neck and the other still wrapped around his waist and back, holding him firmly. "Shhh. You have nothing to be sorry for." He brushed his hand through Ivar's hair as Ivar's tense body slowly dissolved into him, clearly worn out from all he'd been through.

Alex slowly guided him to lay back onto the bed, hoping for him to finally find some rest, when suddenly, the door to Ivar's room sprang open.

Alex looked to find Aslaug standing in front of Hvitserk, who was looking at him with apologetic eyes. "I'm so sorry, but I couldn't wait to see my son any longer. I need to see that he's ok." She rushed to Ivar's side, swooping down to hug and kiss him. "Oh my God. Dear, are you ok?"

He weakly smiled at her, happy to see her as his eyes watered more. Feeling protective of Ivar, Alex told her, "He did great, but his throat is a little sore. He can't really talk all that well just yet. The doctor said he needs to rest." Alex held his breath, not sure how Aslaug would respond to him.

She looked up to Alex, "Oh, of course, Sweetheart. I just had to see him first." She reached over and grabbed Alex's hand. "Thank you. Thank you for being here for my baby." Ivar smiled lovenly at the two of them, as Alex breathed a sigh of relief and shock.

Looking back to Ivar, she said, "Dear, I can't tell you how happy I, well, we are to see you. You really gave us a scare." Rubbing his cheek, she leaned down and kissed his forehead. "I'm going to go back out to the waiting room so you can get some rest, but please have Alex come get me if you need me for anything, anything at all. Ok?"

Ivar mouthed the words, "Ok. I love you," as he gently smiled.

Giving him a quick kiss on his cheek, she said, "I love you, too, Dear. So much." She turned away from him as she began to cry again, and he reached out and grabbed her hand. She turned back around him, and he winked at her, making her smile through her tears. Alex came around the bed and hugged her, so relieved she'd made this easier than he'd expected.

As she went out, Ivar's brothers came in together. He smiled widely at them. "Always determined to be the hardheaded one of us, right, little brother? Anything for just a little bit of attention," Hvitserk teased him.

He walked over and patted his shoulder with a cheesy grin. "Damn glad to see you, man. I knew you were too stubborn to let this get you and that you'd pull through it," he smiled as Ubbe and Sigurd came over and joined them. They exchanged their hellos and well wishes, and all three of them left almost as quickly as they'd came in, deciding ahead of time that they'd discuss what had landed Ivar in there to begin with a bit later.

Alex had felt a bit relieved that they'd told him Katia had already left for a doctor appointment she had. He wasn't sure if that was stress Ivar needed at the moment, although, he was disappointed that he hadn't been able to see Ivy.

Now, Alex sat watching Ivar finally sleep. He was still holding his hand, the reassurance Ivar needed to actually close his eyes and give in to his exhaustion. It wasn't until he placed his other hand over Ivar's heart and felt the steady rhythm of his, now, strong heartbeat, that he realized just how tired he was, too. He laid his forehead down on his arm just beside Ivar and before he knew it, he was sleeping, too.

--------

A bit later, the nurse came in to check on Ivar and reconnect everything he'd ripped off of himself earlier. "Hey, guys, I'll be quick, but I have..." her voice trailed off as she looked over to Ivar's bed. There, she saw Alex laying in the bed with him, snuggled up to him at his left side. His head laid on Ivar's shoulder with Ivar's left arm wrapped tightly around him and Alex's left arm draped over Ivar, his hand resting over Ivar's chest.

She stopped in her tracks for a moment, admiring the sweet, peaceful scene before her, before deciding everything she needed to do could wait. She couldn't bring herself to disturb them knowing everything they'd been though these last few weeks. She leaned down and gently pulled the blanket up over them, Ivar seemingly snuggling into it, and lowered the lights as she turned on her heels to head out of the room.

As she nearly reached the door, it opened, and Aslaug walked in. Before the nurse could warn her, Aslaug was already talking, "Boys, I just came to let you know that I'm going to head out and," she then saw them and looked back at the nurse who simply shrugged and darted out the door. Her heart warmed at the perfect scene of love displayed before her, as if painted on the most beautiful canvas.

Having heard his mom's voice, Ivar stirred awake a little, his eyes fluttering open, sleep still very evident in his expression. Aslaug leaned over to him, kissing his forehead, "Shhh, I didn't mean to disturb you, Dear," she whispered. "I just wanted to tell you that I'm leaving and will be back in the morning." She lovenly brushed hair from his face as she looked over to Alex and smiled. "He really does love you, you know?"

Ivar grinned sleepily at her. "I'm happy you have him. You deserve this, Dear." Ivar squeezed him and kissed him on top of his head before nodding to her, noticing her wet eyes. After she was sure they didn't need anything, she left them to their much needed rest.

-------------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------------------

The morning seemed to come quicker than Ivar and Alex would have preferred. As the sun peeped through the hospital room blinds, Alex lazily rubbed his eyes. It was a minute before he realized where he was, looking up to see Ivar smiling at him, already awake, watching his every move. Since when did Ivar wake up before him?

His voice and throat still a little scratchy, Ivar wet his lips with his tongue and softly mumbled, "Good morning, sunshine."

Alex quickly raised straight up, "Oh shit! I'm sorry! How did I get here in the bed with you? Oh my God! Are you ok?"

He started to get up, but Ivar grabbed him by the arm, "No," and pulled him back to his side. "You were sleeping with your head laying on," he began coughing, and Alex quickly reached back and grabbed the water bottle for him and held it for him to sip some water through the straw. He swallowed audibly and then said, "Thanks, Love. Your head was laying on the side of the bed, and I needed you up here with me. Besides, you looked really uncomfortable." Alex's cheeks flushed. "So, don't get up. Don't leave me."

Alex gave him a quick kiss and hugged him tightly, relieved that he hadn't hurt him.

The day was a long one. There were several tests to be done to see what the plan of action would be for Ivar and where he was on his way to recovery. Just as soon as Alex had gotten comfortable with Ivar again, nurses came to take him for the first test.

After everything was done, it turned out that he would need at least one, possibly two, more skin graft surgeries on his right leg and some intense physical therapy if he wanted to be able to walk again. Infection had also set up in his leg, to make matters worse, and they planned to start him on very strong medication for it immediately.

Ivar was not thrilled with what he'd learned. Still with a hoarse voice, he took a deep breath and asked, "So, what, exactly, are you saying, Doctor? Are you saying I will never be able to walk again?"

"No, that's not what I'm saying," the doctor rubbed his head. "Well, actually, there's no guarantee, Son, if I'm being honest." Alex gasped. "You've suffered some serious injuries and quite frankly, you're lucky to still be alive at all. Everything depends on how well you respond to your therapy, how hard you work, and how quickly the medication turns this nasty infection around for you."

Ivar was trembling at his words. With gritted teeth and his jaw clinched shut, Ivar asked, "Ho-how bad is the infection?"

The doctor looked away from him, and Ivar growled, "How bad?"

Placing his hand on Ivar's shoulder, the doctor softly said, "Son, I'm sorry to tell you this, but if the medication doesn't do it's job, and fast, umm," he glanced at Alex, who was holding Ivar's hand and looking down at the floor, "Well, it could be possible we'd have to amputate your leg up to your thigh."

Ivar shook his his head as the tears flowed silently from his eyes uncontrollably. "Nu-no! NO!"

The doctor continued, "That's the worst case scenario right now, though, ok? There's nothing that indicates that will be the case, but I just can't lie to you. You need to know all of the possibilities."

"Right now, let's just focus on getting the physical therapy stared, and once we know that the medication is doing it's job, we'll release you and let you continue physical therapy from home. I've seen your determination, Son, refusing to stop breathing, and I believe you can still turn this whole thing around."

Ivar was stunned as he looked at Alex, who was obviously feeling the exact same way. "When," he began coughing, and Alex quickly handed him the water bottle to drink from, "Wh-when will I begin with everything?"

"The nurse is getting the medication ready as we speak, and physical therapy will begin tomorrow afternoon. If everything seems to go well with the medication over night, we'll do the first skin graft first thing tomorrow morning."

Ivar gulped and dropped his head. The doctor turned toward the door, "I know I've unloaded a lot of information on you. My apologies. I'll give you time, because I know you need to process. I'll leave you to it and see you tomorrow."

He left the two of them lost in their thoughts. It was several minutes before Alex finally placed his hand on Ivar's shoulder. "Ivar, don't worry. I'm sure you're going to be fine. You're strong and," he began.

Ivar pulled away from his touch, "Don't."

Alex looked at him, surprised, "Wh-what?"

"Just don't. You can't always save me, Alex. You heard the man. Shit sounds pretty grim for me," Ivar coughed.

Alex tried to understand Ivar's anger as he took a deep breath. "Come on. Don't give up already, Ivar. We don't know..."

"Yes, we do. Anytime anything begins to go my way, it ends badly. It's just my luck. I've accepted it."

Alex frowned and just decided he wouldn't say anything else. He didn't want to be the focus of Ivar's anger. Afterall, he did understand his discouragement, and he knew he was just worried. He sat down, and simply waited for the nurse to bring the medication, trying his best to conceal his own worry and concern. He was still relieved that Ivar had awoken from a coma and hadn't quite swallowed, yet, all of the complications that was ahead of him.

The nurse finally came in. "For the first round of medication, I need to inject it directly into your IV and give you pills as well. And Mr. Lothbrok," she hesitated, looking nervous, "Umm, you need a very aggressive form of treatment for this infection so umm, I, umm..."

"Oh, get on with it already!" Ivar growled, trying to ignore his sore throat.

She continued, "I'm sorry to tell you, but the injection is strong. It will hurt and burn, but it's necessary. I would never intentionally hurt you." She swallowed nervously. She gave him the pills first, and he grumpily took them with water. Looking at Alex apologetically, she then injected the medication. Alex leaned up and grabbed Ivar's hand.

Ivar looked at her angrily and waved her out of the room dismissively. He knew it wasn't her fault and didn't want to lash out at her, but he also knew how fed up he already was with everything.

He took a deep breath and looked over to Alex. In those deep blue eyes, he saw the patience to move mountains, love unwavering, his life, his everything, but he also saw great worry and concern. He knew Alex was worried for him, and he felt guilty for putting him through this. Alex deserved better.

And what if he never regained his ability to walk again or even worse, if he had to have his leg amputated? That was a tremendous burden to put on anyone. He knew it was too much to ask of Alex. He'd rather end things with him than let him waste his life taking care of the cripple. He didn't want Alex to grow to resent him, and decided right then and there that should it come to that, he'd end it all, no matter how it broke his own heart. He absolutely would not let Alex play his live in nurse.

He suddenly felt a burning sensation climbing up his arm. It was as if his veins were on fire and were cooking him inside out. He squeezed Alex's hand and the sheets of the bed as his head bent back on the pillow. He closed his eyes tightly. That nurse wasn't kidding, his entire body hurt as the medication spread!

He finally let out a deep breath and released Alex's hand. He sat for a moment, realizing this wasn't the worst pain he'd felt in his life even though it was certainly one of the top five, at least, and took a deep breath, trying to steady himself.

Just as he was about to apologize to Alex for being an ass, another nurse came in and told him that the very first dose of medication was actually in two separate injections since it's so strong, but the first nurse hadn't known that and was now too worried to come back in.

He felt a wave of guilt, but he didn't have time to process it before the nurse was already at the side of his bed preparing the second injection. Hesitating, she said, "Let me look at you. I need to be sure you haven't had any kind of reaction before I give you the second round. I'm sorry, Mr. Loth..."

"Spare me the fucking sympathy, and just give me the damn injection. You guys are torturing me," Ivar growled at her, coughing uncontrollably. She tried to give him aome water, but he batted her hand away.

Ignoring his anger and attitude, and after she was sure the first round hadn't disagreed with him other than the pain, which Ivar was sure to remind her of, she began the second injection. Alex instantly went to grab Ivar's hand, but he pushed him back and wrapped his hand in the sheets instead. He gritted his teeth together as he felt the medication begin it's slow crawl through his veins.

Ivar leaned forward, and with a loud growl, he swiped his hand over the bedside table and cleared it with one sweep, everything shattering to the floor, "FUCK!" The nurse's eyes widened, and Alex jumped to his feet.

"Ivar, she's just doing her job. Come on. She's trying to help you," Alex said, rushing to the other side of the bed to begin picking stuff up from the floor with the nurse. "I'm so sorry," he mumbled to her.

"It's ok. I'm used to it. It kinda comes with the job, ya know?" she gently smiled at him.

She explained to Alex that Ivar would probably sleep for most of the rest of the day. "That's how the medicine can do it's job best, so don't worry, but call if you need anything, ok?" He nodded to her as she left the room.

When Alex turned back to Ivar, he instantly knew he was trying his best to deal with the pain without lashing out. Again. Alex felt helpless. He hated seeing him like this, but he knew he couldn't do anything but be there with him.

He walked back over to his chair and sat down without saying a word, trying not to give Ivar any reason to act on the pain and anger he was very obviously feeling. Ivar turned to him quizzically. "What?" Alex asked, mentally preparing himself for the next battle.

"Why? Why have you always stayed by my side, Alex?" Ivar asked almost in a whisper. "Even when we were kids, you were always there for me, most of the time, when I didn't even deserve it." He cleared his throat. "Kind of like right now."

"You seriously have to ask?" Alex wasn't sure what he was getting at, but his tone made him nervous.

"Yes. I want to hear it."

"Because I love you, Ivar." Alex dropped his head as he continued, "And I guess, in one way or another, I always have."

Ivar reached his hand out for Alex's, and Alex hesitantly gave it to him. Pulling his hand to his lips, he kissed his knuckles. "I can't keep saying I'm sorry and just expect you to keep staying," he took a deep breath, "But I also know that when my anger takes ahold of me, there's no telling what I might do or say. And I don't want you to be the one catching it all, Alex. It's not right. You, you don't deserve to be treated like this, especially when you're the one who has always been here for me."

He dropped Alex's hand and covered his face in shame. How could he continue to be so awful and yet, Alex continued to remain there with him? He couldn't believe he hadn't already left.

Alex rolled his eyes. "I refuse to listen to you right now, Ivar. We're not making major decisions about our relationship while you're laying there in bed in such pain. So you may as well just drop it," he sighed. "And you haven't really treated me any kind of bad way, Ivar. You just have a lot on you right now. I know we'll probably have this conversation again, and everytime we do, I'm going to tell you the same thing. I'm not leaving. Period. You need your rest. Tomorrow is a big day, so just stop worrying about it."

Ivar was taken back by Alex's assertiveness and refusal to listen to him. Had he not been in the shape he was, he would have put up a fight, but as much as he hated to admit it, Alex was right about one thing. He needed to rest. He felt sleep creeping into his body, and even though he wanted to fight it, his eyes grew too heavy.

He held his hand open toward Alex and Alex placed his hand in it, gripping it tightly. As Ivar began to apologize, the medication took control, and he fell into a deep sleep.

Alex smiled, despite himself, and sat back down. He knew the exact reason Ivar was so angry was because he was worried, not because he was actually angry, and he understood. During the last day, he had been through a lot. He knew he was going to be on this roller-coaster for a while, and he knew he'd still be there for it all.

------------

The next morning was already there before Alex had realized he'd, too, fallen asleep. As he got up from the chair he'd slept in, his body knew he'd been sleeping, though. Looking at Ivar sleeping, he thought of the calm before the storm for he knew they'd be in for him within minutes to take him to surgery.

Reluctantly, he leaned over and gently tapped Ivar's shoulder, "Ivar, hey. It's time to wake up. They'll be here to take you to surgery soon."

Stretching, it took Ivar a minute to realize where he was. For what it was worth, the medicine he'd been given at least helped him sleep well. He looked at the clock and then said, "Damn it."

"Good morning to you, too," Alex smiled.

Ivar asked for a drink of water, but Alex reminded him that he was about to go for the skin grafting and couldn't eat or drink. He watched as the snarl returned to Ivar's face. "Hey, this is going to help you. Please let them do their job."

At that moment, the door opened, and nurses came in to take him for surgery. Surprisenly, Ivar didn't say a word. As they began to roll him out, he asked them to stop and looked back at Alex. "Umm, will you, uh, are you leaving now?" He dropped his head. He knew that's exactly what he deserved, to come back to find that Alex had finally left the room or even the hospital.

Alex rushed over to him and leaned down to kiss him on his forehead. "No. I'm not going anywhere, Ivar. Not, umm," he gulped, "Not unless you want me to?"

Ivar immediately felt relieved. "No. I'd really appreciate it if you would still be here. I'm sorry," he sighed, "For everything."

"Shhh," Alex kissed him on top of the head again and let the nurses take him. It was difficult to remember the other times he'd seen Ivar just like this. Ivar had always been one to react with anger anytime he was scared or hurt. It was his immediate go to defense. He didn't like showing vulnerability like this. Alex knew he shouldn't take it personally, but it sure was easier said than done sometimes.

While Ivar was gone to surgery, Alex spoke with Aslaug, who had come to check on him. She informed Alex that they'd been having problems with Ivy at home. Apparently, she'd been crying uncontrollably for Ivar. They decided that it would be best to bring her to visit Ivar just as soon as he was able to visit with her.

As she prepared to leave, she told Alex, "Please let me know how he is as soon as he's out of surgery. I'm actually going to watch Ivy so that Katia can go to the doctor herself."

"Is she ok?" Alex asked, concerned.

"She said it's just a follow up on how she's doing with her therapy. No need to worry. You have enough on your plate right now, Dear."

Alex nodded as she stood and hugged him. "Let Ivar know I stopped by."

-‐-----------------------------------------------------

🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺

-------------------------------------------------------

Over the course of the next few weeks, Ivar had been nearly unbearable. He was angry and upset with anyone and everyone. So much so that Alex had resorted to either sitting in the room with Ivar and not saying a word to him or watching afar from his own room and out of Ivar's line of fire.

The skin graft surgery had went well and luckily, they hadn't had to do more than one. Ivar was still taking strong medication for infection and to help him heal. He had learned he'd need one of those strong injections once a week for the next month. No doubt, those days were the worst.

His family had come to visit, but he usually didn't talk much to any of them, thinking it better to be quiet. He wasn't trying to find himself completely alone.

Knowing the extra, unneeded stress it would cause, his brothers had decided to hold the information about the Finehair brothers being responsible for everything until he was home and things were a little more close to his normal instead of their previous intentions of telling him much sooner.

The couple of times Katia had brought Ivy were the better days. Although, he hadn't had much to say to Katia, he'd work extra hard not to scare Ivy by being his angry self, but it proved to be extremely difficult for him, asking more than once for Alex to remove her from the room. The hardest part was always seeing Ivy cry uncontrollably each time she had to leave. Ivar was only able to calm her by saying he'd see her again the next day. Each time, after she left, Ivar was more distant but but a bit sweeter. Alex held onto those sweet moments with Ivy, though, because it was nearly the only time he'd see the loving man he knew Ivar to be.

They had started with physical therapy and brought Ivar a wheelchair to get to and from the physical therapy room. He'd immediately refused to use it and threw his breakfast plate at the wall the first morning they brought it in. It wasn't until the doctor reminded him that if he didn't get to physical therapy, he'd surely remain bedridden for the rest of his life, that he gave in and decided to use it, grumbling the entire time and each time after.

It was only in the late nights, when Ivar was spent and actually had the time to think of his own actions from the day, that he would try talking to Alex, an attempt to apologize, and was more like himself. "Alex, umm, I-I'm ashamed of how I've been treating you, how I've been acting. I don't know why you stay with me."

Alex slid his chair closer to the side of Ivar's bed and gently grabbed his hand. "I understand why you get so upset, Ivar. I know how incredibly difficult it is for you to need to depend on everyone around you. It's ok."

Ivar dropped his head back on the pillow and looked up at the ceiling. "No, Alex, it's not. It's not okay. You deserve better. You're the one who has always been there for me, you've never left me, and this is how I treat you? No, it's not right."

Leaning forward, Alex became nervous, "We've discussed this. I'm not letting you push me away. What are you saying, Ivar? Wh-what do you mean?"

Ivar closed his eyes, "That you should leave. You should leave me, Alex. I'm not going to get any better. I am a miserable person to be around, and I know that, but I can't control my anger." He took a deep breath, "I don't want to take it all out on you, and I'm afraid I will. For fuck's sake, I have been already. I can't walk. Fuck knows what else I can't do, and you don't deserve to sit around and wait when you could be out there, living your life. How long has it even been since you've been to class? You need to just leave." He pulled his hand out of Alex's and wrapped it around his own chest, an attempt at holding himself together, and sighed in defeat.

Ivar's words gripped Alex's heart and squeezed so tightly that he thought it would split and gape open. He took a deep breath as he stared at Ivar, trying to assess if he really desired to be left alone and single again, or if he was just trying to be selfless. Did he really want him to leave?

Bracing himself for backlash, Alex took another deep breath and asked, "Ivar, do you still love me?"

Ivar's eyes spang open, "What? You know the answer to that."

"I need to hear you answer me."

Sighing, Ivar said with a small voice, "Yes, of course I do."

Alex felt a wave of relief as he said, "Then fuck you!"

"What?"

"You heard me. Fuck you! Fuck you for trying to push me away. Fuck you for trying to make this have anything, at all, to do with my classes. I'm taking them online! Fuck you for giving up on us. Fuck you for thinking I could ever be better off without you and that I'd just simply walk away that easily just because you said so," Alex wiped his eyes.

"After all this time sitting with you, hoping and praying you'd come back to me, I finally get you, and then you're just going to quit? No! I refuse to let you just give up. On yourself, on me, on us. No! You can do this! I know you can. And if it turns out that I'm wrong and you can't, then so be it. We'll cross that bridge when we come to it, and we'll find our way to make it work. Together."

"My love for you isn't contingent on whether or not you can walk. Sure, I want you to, because you want to, but Ivar," Alex cupped Ivar's cheek, "I love you for the man you are, regardless of how your legs do or don't work. Now, stop feeling sorry for yourself, stop being an ass to all of these nurses who are just trying to help you, and try your best in therapy so you'll get better. No more pitty parties!"

Ivar was overcome with emotions, and as Alex started to say more, Ivar caught his words on his mouth, lips covering Alex's in a soft, passionate kiss, threatening to steal Alex's last breath. As he attempted to pull Alex closer to him, Alex fell onto the bed, on top of Ivar with a thud. They both gulped.

"Oh shit! I'm so sorry! I didn't mean to hurt you, Ivar. Are you ok? I-I'm so sor..."

Ivar kissed him again as his arms wrapped tightly around Alex's waist. As they pulled slightly away from each other for air, Ivar whispered, "I-I'm so sorry, Love. I, umm, I just realized how much I've missed you." He pulled Alex closer, still, and deepened the kiss.

Their lips were moving in familiar movements in no time, muscle memory taking over, as they both seemed to forget about anything and everything happening around them. Alex's hand tangled in Ivar's hair, and Ivar groaned.

As the kiss grew even more heated, so did Ivar's desire. Feeling Alex's growing buldge against his own hip, he involuntarily bucked his hips. Alex's eyes sprung open as he pulled away from their delicious kiss again. Breathlessly, he said, "Oh shit, Ivar! I-I'm sorry. I didn't mean to," he blushed. "I know you're in pain and I, umm, shit! I just can't help it. You're just still so hot."

To Alex's surprise, Ivar laughed. "Shhh. Come here." He pulled Alex back to him and began kissing the life out of him. They quickly began panting, hands roaming all over each other as if they were exploring new territory, chests heaving, and desire becoming overwhelming. Ivar reached his hand between them, palming Alex's buldge over his sweats. He slipped his hand inside the waist band, and as he reached Alex's pulsating member, Alex gulped, "Ivar! Wh, uh no! We can't."

Ivar smiled at him, "Yes! Tell me you don't want it, too." Alex couldn't deny Ivar's words. He quickly dissolved into Ivar as Ivar wrapped his hand around Alex's shaft and began to slowly move it along his length. Alex thought the hospital room was probably not the best setting for such intimate acts, but he couldn't bring himself to stop Ivar and pull away.

As Alex's hands began to roam over Ivar's body, he slowly let his left hand find Ivar's waist line of his hospital pants. Without warning, he dipped his hand inside them to grab Ivar as well. To both of their surprise, Ivar wasn't even hard. He quickly pulled away from Alex and looked down at himself. "Wh-what is happening? I am. I mean, I know it's just. What's wrong with me?" He stumbled over his words, "I, umm, I want you so badly. I do. I just can't. I can't explain this." He instantly removed his hand from Alex's pants and planted his face in his hands as his cheeks flushed bright red.

Alex placed his hand over Ivar's as he softly spoke, "Ivar, it's ok. Look at me. That's not important right now."

Ivar jerked his hand away from Alex's as he turned his head away from him. "I wish I would have just died," he mumbled.

The mood of the room totally shifting, Alex got off of the bed and stood beside it. "What did you just say?" he asked in disbelief. "Because I know I didn't just hear you correctly."

Ivar glanced back at him, the snarl across his face softening as he saw Alex's hurt expression. "I, uh. Nothing works. I'm broken. I'm not," he exhaled heavily, "I'm not a complete man, Alex. I should have just..."

"Don't you dare say it!" Alex growled through a clinched jaw. "How dare you wish such a terrible thing when you have so much to live for. What about Ivy? What about your mom or you brothers? What about me? Am I not worth you living?"

Ivar started to answer him, but he interrupted him, "Wait! I'm not finished. I know this hurts you, Ivar. I get that you feel less of a man, but I'm sure it's just a combination of everything your body is going through. You're way too stressed. You need to rest. You're on a lot of medication. All of these things play a part in how your body works. There's no reason to get so upset about it that you say such ridiculous things."

"I'm tired of it, Ivar, and I refuse to let you give up on yourself and expect me to do the same and just let you push me away. We can talk to the doctor tomorrow and see what he says. Until then, I don't want to hear anything else even remotely close to your angry, self loathing comments. Do you understand? Are we clear?"

Ivar stared blankly at Alex with a loss for words. Alex hadn't spoken to him that way in years. "I said, are we clear?"

"But I can't. How do I? I mean. It just keeps getting worse," Ivar hung his head down in shame.

Taking a moment to breathe, Alex finally placed his hand under Ivar's chin and pulled it up to look him in the eyes. Locking his gaze with Ivar's, Alex softly said, "These things don't matter right now, Ivar. I'll tell you what would have been worse, Ivar. Losing you. Waking up everyday for the rest of my life without you here with me, not having someone to share the beautiful things in life with, watching Ivy grow up without her wonderful father. That would have been worse. I don't know what it's going to take for you to snap out of it and realize what you still have, but this is definitely not the worst that could have been."

He sat back down and lowered his gaze to the floor, fighting tears he was tired of shedding. He was worried for Ivar, but he was also hurt. He didn't like seeing him so unhappy with himself. Underneath all the anger and fear, he knew there was a gentle, loving soul, and he was determined to find him again, because he knew if he didn't soon, all that would be left was a lonely, miserable shell of a man, and he couldn't stand the thought of that as a reality.

Ivar didn't have a response. Alex had left him speechless. He hadn't stopped to think about what his condition was doing to him and the others he loved. And he knew his attitude wasn't making it any better. Could he do better? He knew Alex certainly deserved for him to try. He decided not to say anything, because he didn't want to break any promises, but he knew he had to try to find the positive and focus on that. He also knew that meant he had a lot of work to do.

-------------------------------------------------------

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

-------------------------------------------------------

While Ivar had definitely done better with lashing out at everyone, he'd still had his moments when he just felt he could take no more and was in mid fight or flight mode before he'd even realize it. No matter how hard he tried, he could not see a valid reason for Alex to remain with him. The more he tried with therapy and failed, the more he felt useless and had become to hate himself. If he hated himself so much, how could Alex love him? He felt completely hopeless.

When doctors and nurses weren't in his room, a solemn silence had settled in between he and Alex, something he never thought he'd have to endure with him. They weren't cold or angry with each other, but more distant than he could ever remember them being before. He missed his love, his best friend, but he just didn't feel worthy of any of it.

He would watch Alex move around in the room, intentionally avoiding eye contact or anything that he thought may cause any conflict to arise. He'd noticed how Alex pretty much only spoke when he was spoken to or to offer his assistance when he was certain it was needed. They hadn't had a real conversation since that night when Ivar had discovered his issue, and they certainly hadn't spoken about that again.

He'd see Alex do his school work on his laptop in the room next door to his and how quiet he was for it, an exact opposite of when he used to always discuss what he was working on, having such a love for history that he'd always share, hoping to spark an interest in Ivar as well.

He saw it all, how drastically their relationship had changed, how he'd ruined their vibrant love, and what was left of his already breaking heart practically crumbled. How horrible that he'd managed to dim Alex's bright light! It wasn't healthy for him to be so overly cautious just to prevent problems. That was how abusive relationships were. Was he abusive? It hadn't been his intentions to have such an effect on Alex, but now he wasn't sure how to make things right. How could he take away the sadness that Alex obviously felt when he, too, felt the same way?

He'd, at least, finally been doing better with the physical therapy, and he had even gained movement in his toes. The doctor had said that was promising news, but he hadn't even told Alex about it because he was sure Alex wasn't in the mood to celebrate something so small. Plus, he didn't want to give him false hope of him getting to complete recovery when he, himself, felt sure that was never going to be the case. He wasn't sure how much longer he could let Alex waste his time by being with him. He ached at the realization of what had now become his reality.

All he really wanted was to just hold Alex, to feel his arms wrapped tightly around him, but he knew that wasn't possible at the moment. As he growled in frustration, Alex looked up from his book. Hesitantly, Alex asked, "Do you need something for pain? I can call the..."

"No! Everything isn't about my fucking leg, you know," Ivar automatically snapped before he'd even realized what he'd done. Once he saw the immense sadness creep into Alex's expression, he began, "Oh, Alex, I'm so sorry. I didn't mean to..."

Standing up and dropping his book in the seat, feeling completely defeated, Alex said, "Save it."

"But I.."

Alex held his hand up toward Ivar, palm facing him, a sign for him to stop as he walked past the foot of the bed and toward the door.

Ivar's heart officially broke from his chest and slid to the floor. What had he done?

As Alex approached the door, it swung open, "Well, if it isn't my two favorite fruit cakes! How the hell are you, boys? Or? It's not girls now, is it?" he laughed.

"Floki!" Alex exclaimed, rolling his eyes and crashing into his arms.

Ivar actually smiled a genuine smile as he said, "You dirty, old bastard. Where have you been?" He hoped Floki hadn't heard his and Alex's unpleasant exchange.

"I'm so sorry I haven't been here, guys. You know me, I've been out exploring the world. I was living in a tent in the mountains for the last few months, completely off the grid, until I finally decided to come home for a change of scenery. I came as quickly as I could after hearing all the desperate voicemails your family has left me." He walked to Ivar's bedside and bent down to hug him, "At the risk of sounding too sentimental, I sure am happy you pulled through your frightening coma, boy. I don't know what I would have done if we would have lost you."

"Hell, you wouldn't have known any difference. You're never here to know if I'm alive or dead anyway." Floki was about to tease Ivar futher, but upon looking at his snarl, he realized he was serious, and there was a clear bile to his statement.

He looked back to Alex who only shrugged his shoulders in defeat, dropping his head, and said, "I need some air. I'll leave you two alone to catch up, and I'll be back in a bit." Not waiting for either to reply, he left the room.

Floki turned back to Ivar, "You'd best get to talking, boy. What the hell was that about?"

Rolling his eyes, Ivar answered, "Who knows? I guess you better ask him if you really wanna know."

Floki pulled one of the chairs up beside the bed and sat down in it. "No, I'd really like to hear it from you, you miserable ass. What did you do to that boy? He loves you, and what I just saw was a very defeated and broken young man full of pain."

Ivar huffed and answered sarcastically, "Yeah, sure. He's the fucking broken one who's feeling all the pain. Ok, whatever. And I'm so sure you can tell from one sentence what his feelings are for me."

Knowing Ivar as well as the back of his own hand, it only took a minute to understand what was going on here. He'd been the closest thing to an uncle that Ivar had known growing up, and he'd spent a lot of time with him over the years, which also meant he'd spent a lot of time with Alex as well, since they had practically been inseparable when they were younger. "Ivar, that boy has loved you since you guys were just kids. It's a shame, actually, that it took you so long to figure it out. He'd take a damn bullet for you. Don't you know that?"

Ivar hesitated, his eyes widening, and ran his hand down his face, sighing deeply, before he finally asked, "How, umm, how could you possibly know that?"

"Well, for starters, I'm not blind, but don't you remember all those times the two of you came over and spent so much time at the house with my Helga and I?" Floki placed his hand over his heart as he mentioned Helga. "I sure do miss her."

"Me too," Ivar held his hand out to Floki and placed it in his.

"You two practically spent the entire summers with us. Well, she first brought it to my attention, and I, of course, laughed at her, but as I began to pay more attention, I realized she was right. Even Ragnar knew it, boy." Ivar gasped, and Floki laughed his signature giggle. "But it wasn't until your father's death that I realized that you loved him as well."

"What? How? I didn't. Umm, I mean. I never even."

"You always have been the hard headed one of the family." Floki smiled. "It sure did take you long enough to finally accept it, and stop fighting it. I only wished your father could have seen it, too. He always hoped you'd come to terms with it and if not end up with Alex, at least end up with someone who loves you like he does."

Surprised, Ivar asked, "He didn't have a problem with the thought of me being with another man?"

"On the contrary. He just wanted you to finally find someone who'd do right by you and who'd love you the way you deserved." Ivar couldn't believe what he'd was hearing.

"He'd be so proud, but look at you, now. Having this second chance at life and this opportunity to experience the kind of great love that only comes around once in a lifetime, and here you are, just pissing it all away like it's some luxury that everyone gets to partake in."

Not saying a word, Ivar seemed to be taking everything Floki had said to heart. He really did feel bad, but how could he fix that now?

Floki continued, "I was so overjoyed when I heard that you and Alex were finally giving it a go. He's the type that won't leave your side, even when he should, and I can tell from the tension in this room, that now is a time when he should. Talk to me, boy. What's going on?"

"I've, I, umm, I'm afraid I've fucked it all up, Floki." Ivar explained everything to Floki. For some reason, he'd always felt comfortable telling Floki anything. He was the one person he knew that wouldn't go anywhere after whatever madness he'd share with him. Then, he suddenly realized that he had that same thing with Alex, and he felt so ashamed. "How'd we get here, Floki?"

"It's not too late, boy. You only have to swallow your pride, and talk to him. He'll listen. Do you know what I'd give to be able to still talk to Helga, to tell her how much she means to me, how much she's always meant to me? Don't waste the time you have, the second chance you've been given. Talk to him, you idiot!"

Ivar then thought of what had truly become an issue for him and made him so hateful and angry, and truth be told, what made him the most embarrassed and loathe himself like never before. Could he tell Floki something that personal? Could he tell him he was not capable of the simplest act, the one thing that he used to do so well, that he wasn't even a real man anymore?

Leaning forward to Floki and placing his head on his chest, he began to fall apart. "Floki, I, uh, can't, I, my heart is broken. Fuck! I am broken."

Floki silently placed his arm around Ivar and waited for him to explain himself. He held Ivar as he spilled his heart out to him.

Never looking up into Floki's eyes, ashamed of himself for his incapabilities and how he'd been acting, he told Floki everything. "I've never hurt so badly, Floki, and it doesn't even have anything to do with my damn leg. That's just the icing on the cake. I can handle the physical pain. It's the torture of knowing I can't satisfy Alex anymore, of watching him hang around here everyday and knowing he's just wasting his time with me. I've done things, said things that I'm not proud of, that I know he can never forgive me for. I'm just a miserable, useless fuck up who can't walk and who can't fuck. What good am I at all to him or to anyone?"

Floki rubbed his back, trying to comfort him. When Ivar finally sat up and looked at him, Floki asked, "Have you asked him to forgive you, Ivar? How can you be so sure he won't? He wouldn't still be here if believed you weren't worth it, if he didn't truly love you. How can you decide for him, humm? Don't you think that's his decision?"

Wiping his face with the back of his hands, Ivar said, "Why would he?"

"Let me ask you this, would you forgive him if the tables were turned? Would you suddenly think he was a loser because he couldn't walk or because he couldn't get hard here in the middle of a damn hospital?" Smiling, Floki shook his head at the thought of them being so hot for each other that they were making out during the current situation.

"Of course, not. And of course, I'd forgive him."

"Then what makes you think he doesn't feel the same? Why would you think your love is so superior to his? You're missing the point. You just need to tell him how you feel and what's been bothering you. Talk to him. Simple as that."

"And if he's super mad, still?"

* "Well, if you want peace, first, you must prepare for war," * Floki smiled. "And as far as your other issue goes, what did the doctor say?"

Turning bright red, Ivar dropped his head and only shrugged.

Floki looked at him in disbelief, "You did talk to the doctor, didn't you?"

"Umm, well, not exactly. That's embarrassing. I'm surprised I even told you."

"And I take it Alex didn't either?"

"Not if he knows what's good for him," Ivar snarled.

Rolling his eyes, Floki said, "You know what? You're both idiots! You're here worrying yourself sick over something, that may not even be permanent, to the point that the two of you aren't speaking to each other, when all you had to do was talk to the doctor and get some solid information. I just can't even believe you." Floki dropped his head to his hands. "Do I have to do everything around here? How have you even survived this far without me?"

Floki stood up. "Wait. What are you doing? Where are you going?" Ivar asked him in a panic.

"To find your doctor and get to the bottom of this," Floki answered as if it was the most obvious thing.

Ivar sat up in bed, staring him down, and practically growled at him, "Don't you fucking dare!'

Floki took a step back, just out of Ivar's reach. "Yeah? And what is the cripple going to do to stop me? Humm? Floki smirked. "Are you going to stand and chase after me?"

"Fuck you, crazy old man!"

Floki giggled, "You can't! Remember?" he laughed and then added, "Save that for you lover boy." And before Ivar could say another word, Floki turned and ran into Alex as he was coming back into the room.

As Floki left, Alex came in and sat in the chair he'd been reading in earlier. Not speaking to Ivar or even looking at him, he opened his book again. They sat like that, avoiding eye contact, in uncomfortable silence for a while before Ivar finally sighed and asked, "How much of that conversation did you hear?"

Slowly looking up from his book, Alex softly answered, "Umm, just the end of it."

"So?"

Alex shrugged, "So what?"

Ivar ran his hand through his hair, trying not to get aggravated, "So, what umm, what do you... You know what, nevermind."

Alex closed his book, placed it in his lap, and then looked sincerely into Ivar's eyes. He waited for a moment, seemingly in thought, before he finally said, "Talk to me, Ivar." Alex huffed and took a deep breath, preparing himself for whatever argument this was going to cause, but he knew they needed to talk. This hurt him way too much. "Please."

Ivar stared at him with an unreadable expression that made Alex nervous, but still, he persisted, "Please, Ivar. If we can't talk to each other, then who can we talk to? I don't, I mean, umm, I, I miss you." He dropped his head and stared at the floor. He knew it was useless. He wasn't even sure why he'd even tried. Ivar had made it clear he didn't want to talk. Maybe what he really wanted was for Alex to seriously leave.

With that thought burning in his mind, he made one more final attempt. If Ivar wanted him gone, he'd leave him. He would no longer stay there against Ivar's wishes. His voice small and quiet, Alex said, "Ivar, I, umm. I won't bother you by staying here anymore if that's what you want. For the record, I don't want to leave, but I know when I'm not wanted. Can you please talk to me? Just tell me what's on your mind. Please." He turned away from Ivar and wiped away his tears.

Ivar felt horrible. How could he have been so cruel that he'd made the one person he loved more than anything feel unwanted. He hated himself for it. So much so that part of him wanted to actually let Alex go. And maybe he would have had he not talked with Floki. Floki had always had a way of putting things into prospective.

"Alex," Ivar's voiced cracked. He swallowed audibly, "I-I'm, uh. Please. Please don't. Don't leave me." He hung his head in shame.

To Ivar's surprise, Alex actually stood and walked up to the side of Ivar's bed. With hesitation still in his voice, he said, "I won't. Not if you don't want me to. But Ivar?"

Ivar looked up at him with clear worry in his eyes. "Yes?"

"If I'm going to stay here, and with you, we have to stop the frighting. I hate it when you're mad with me. I-I'm sorry for everything."

Ivar reached his arms out for Alex and Alex, breathing a sigh of relief, practically fell into them. Ivar held him like that as he began finally saying everything he'd been holding in. "I'm not mad at you, Love. I've been mad with myself. I can't. I'm not able. Umm, well, you know, I'm not whole. And I, umm, I feel like I can't make you happy any longer, and that upsets me for you. It's not fair to you. Not to mention, on top of all of that, I also can't walk. What good am I to you? I don't want to be a burden. I don't want you to resent me. I-I'd rather, ugh. You know me, all of it comes out in anger. I know I've said it before, so many times, but I am truly sorry. You haven't deserved my wrath."

Shocked, Alex raised up and placed his hand on Ivar's cheek. Wiping his wet eyes, he said, "Oh, Ivar, you know, you really are the most stubborn man I know. I'm not concerned with what works or doesn't with your body. I just want you to be ok. There's more to life than just sex, you know. You don't know how terrible it was when I thought I'd lost you for good. I never want to feel like that again. What is important is that you're still alive, you still have your life, you're still here. What you make of it, is up to you, but if you're willing, I am, too. We can get through this and anything else as long as we're together."

Breathing a sigh of relief, breath that he hadn't realized he'd been holding, Ivar pulled him back into another tight hug and pulled so tightly that Alex lost his footing, causing him to topple over onto the bed. "Ivar, you've got to stop making me do this!" Alex laughed. "What if I hurt you?"

Ignoring him, Ivar pulled him into the bed beside him. "Just where I wanted you. This is where you belong." He kissed Alex on the head as warmth filled them both. This is what he'd longed for, Alex at his side, his arms wrapped tightly around him. Now, that he had it, he wasn't letting go. He'd been so stupid, and he knew he was truly lucky. He just didn't know what he'd done to deserve it.

Alex nuzzled into the nape of his neck, happy to finally be close to him again. Ivar had been right, this was definitely where he belonged.

A few moments later, Floki came through the door with the doctor shortly behind him. Alex sat up, looking between them and Ivar, confused. Floki grinned at the display in front of him.

Glaring at Floki, Ivar's face turned beight red. Angrily, he said, between gritted teeth, "You didn't really..."

Cutting him off, Floki said, "No, I didn't. You're going to, boy. I found the doctor and asked him if he'd come back to your room with me because you have something important you'd like to discuss with him."

"Is everything ok, Mr. Lothbrok? You're not in too much pain, are you? I can get a nurse to..."

"No," he said curtly, eyes boring into Floki, "I'm fine." Ivar rolled his eyes as he answered, confusing the doctor even more.

That was when Alex grasped what was happening. Instinctively, he grabbed Ivar's hand and gently squeezed. He was worried how Ivar was going to handle the uncomfortable situation that Floki had thrown him into. His body grew tense as he felt the tension in the room grow as well, and he waited for Ivar's backlash.

"I can't believe that you," he started at Floki, as he glanced over to an obviously very anxious Alex. Pausing, he took a deep breath and then looked back to Floki. He knew his intentions were good and that his heart was in the right place, but he couldn't help the overwhelming urge to smack that smirk right off of his face regardless of the slight possibility that he could actually be right.

Even still, for the first time since the night that he and Alex had found that his body had an additional problem, he seemed to feel a bit of hope. What if Floki was right, and it was only temporary? Could he possibly be that lucky? He knew having hope was a dangerous thing, but after just having spoken with Alex and not wanting to hurt him even more, he decided to at least talk to the doctor. He didn't expect to hear good news, but he thought it was at least worth a conversation.

Swallowing his pride and doing his best to ignore the embarrassment that came along with the sensitive subject, he attempted to mention his erection problem to the doctor. His cheeks immediately flushing bright red and his heartrate quickening, he cleared his throat as he looked down and began. "Umm, I, uh, well, we have discovered that umm, well," Ivar felt beads of sweat roll down his forehead as he looked to his hand in Alex's and squeezed. "So, Alex and I. Umm, you know that Alex and I are. We're together. And umm," he truly struggled to get his words out, feeling ashamed of his incapabilities.

The doctor listened intently, trying to understand what, exactly, Ivar was trying to say. "Well," Ivar finally continued, "It seems that. Well, my. Fuck!" He took a deep breath, and then, he suddenly blurted everything out, all at once, as quickly as he could. "It's not just that my damn leg doesn't work. Other parts of my body don't work either, and Floki, here, suggested it may just be temporary because of stress or medication or I don't know what. And he ran to get you to force me to ask you. So, I just wanted to know, is it normal that I can't get an erection?" He breathed out heavily and wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. He couldn't believe he'd just said all of that, but he was thankful it was over.

The doctor looked around the room, and trying to be as sensitive as he could, he said, "My apologies, Son. Unfortunately, that is one of the side effects of the very strong medication that you are on, not to mention all of the stress that your body has been under."

He placed his hand on Ivar's shoulder, an attempt to ease his concern. "I'm sorry I didn't mention it to you before, but," he looked between him and Alex, clearing his throat, "I assumed that it wouldn't be necessary during your stay here in the hospital," he coughed, trying not to grin at the now, very red Ivar. "Hopefully, by the time you're released, the injections will be finished, and it will be something the two of you won't have to even worry about at all."

Ivar nodded, not sure he felt relieved just yet. He glanced at Alex and then looked back to the doctor. His cheeks flushing bright red again, he asked, "So, you mean umm, I-I'm not broken? I mean, umm. This is just temporary? Are you sure?"

He stepped back and looked at Ivar's stiff posture and obvious worried expression. "Mr. Lothbrok?" Ivar sheepishly looked up to him. "I can assure you that this is just a normal side effect from your injections. It will soon be a thing of the past. And if, for any reason, your problem persists longer than two weeks once you're released to go home, call us, and we'll see what adjustments need to be made to your other medications. Ok?"

Finally breathing a bit eaaier, Ivar answered, his voice small, "Umm, thank you." The doctor patted him on the shoulder, and he said again, "Thank you, really."

Smiling warmly at Ivar, with his hand still on his shoulder, he softly squeezed and said, "You're welcome, Son. I understand this can make things, umm, well, a bit difficult for the time being, but it is only temporary. My apologies again for not disclosing the side effects with you before we started you on this treatment plan."

Once the doctor left the room, the mood in the room shifted. What had been dark and gloomy for days, weeks even, felt lighter, brighter.

Alex looked to Ivar who was fidgeting with his hands, cheeks still red, and head hanging down. He was visibaly embarrassed and maybe Alex saw a twinge of regret in his eyes as they finally looked up and caught his own. "I'm truly sorry, Love. I've been such an ass. I should've listened to you."

Alex squeezed his hand, wrapped his arms around Ivar, and leaned over, kissing his cheek. "Shhh. Now, you have something to look forward to," Alex grinned.

"And that's my que to leave," Floki giggled.

"Oh, Floki," Ivar began, "I suppose I owe you a huge thank you."

"Put it on my tab, boy. If I charged you for everytime I saved your ass, I'd be rich by now." Floki grinned, happy to see the two of them smiling. He motioned between the two of them, "I like this. This looks really good on you."

Ivar looked at Alex and back to Floki, brow raising, "What does?"

"Love, stupid. I'm happy you finally found true love. I was worried you'd end up married to someone who'd spend their life taking advantage of you, and I'm so thankful that you only gave her a child and not your name," he chuckled.

Ivar grinned, heart warming, at the thought of such a precious child coming from the broken relationship he'd had with Katia and how it became a good thing. He, too, was happy he didn't give Katia his name, but now, as he looked beside him, he wondered if Alex would ever want to take it.

He could see their future so clearly, should he decide to take that next serious step, filled with nothing but love and happiness, spending their time doting on their precious princess and one another, a life dedicated to each other. His heart warmed.

He glanced to Alex again, his eyes filled with love and his head in another place, and he pulled his hand up to his mouth and gently kissed it.

"Speaking of which," Floki interrupted Ivar's train of thought, "I'm on my way to Ubbe's to meet little Ivy, now. That's why I must leave you two." He stepped to the side of Ivar's bed. "How is it even possible that you have a little girl whom I've never met?"

"Good question, old man. Don't stay away so long," Ivar answered him.

"Oh, I plan to be here for a while, now. You'll be sick of me. You'll see." He leaned down and hugged Ivar, whispering in his ear, "Take good care of him. He's a keeper." He giggled and rubbed the top of Ivar's head as if he was still a little boy, Ivar rolling his eyes.

"Alex, whip his ass if he misbehaves. And umm," he looked down to Ivar as he grabbed Alex's hand and squeezed in an appreciative way, "Officially, welcome to the family. Finally." And with that he headed to the door.

"Hey," Ivar called behind him. Floki turned around. "Thank you, and don't scare my little girl." Smiling from ear to ear, feigning innocence, Floki waved his fingers to say goodbye and practically skipped out of the hospital room.

Silence settled in between Alex and Ivar, both lost in their own thoughts. It had truly been an eventful day, a bit of an emotional roller-coaster, leaving them both exhausted.

Snuggling into Ivar's side, Alex finally broke the silence. "So, Floki approves, humm?"

Ivar smiled, voice filled with pride, "He does." He pulled Alex closer to his side and pulled the blanket over them both. "And apparently, father did as well."

Alex looked up to him, "What? How?"

"Well, according to Floki, you've been in love with me since we were kids, just teens." He grinned his typical devilish grin at Alex. "And father didn't miss it, so he says."

Alex lowered his head to Ivar's shoulder. "Oh, shut up. You're so cocky."

"And you love it," Ivar kissed the top of his head, his smile not fading until they both drifted away into a deep sleep.

-------------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------------------

The next couple of weeks proved to be difficult ones for Ivar, but he handled them better than before, with a determined end in sight. He'd finally decided to give his all with physical therapy and was even actually able to stand on his own for a few moments at a time.

With that information, his doctor had told him he was well on his way to walking again, and it also meant no amputation, providing blood tests agreed, but for the time being, he needed to continue with the hard work.

After consistent work from Ivar, he was given a brace for his leg and crutches to walk with. He was finally able to walk short distances on his own. With the encouragement from Alex and his therapist, he was determined to accomplish his goal of walking again without help and getting out of the hospital.

Today was the day Ivar was going to have blood tests and exams of his legs to check how he was healing and if he would finally be able to go home. He had been on edge the entire morning, and Alex had been silently praying to everything holy that he wouldn't result to his typical angry outbursts. When they came to take him to the exam room with the wheelchair, he refused to use it. Just as Alex held his breath and waited for Ivar's wrath, he said to the nurse, "I think I can actually walk there. Can you just push the chair alongside me just in case I were to tire and need it?"

Alex snapped his head around to Ivar. He had been expecting anything but a pleasant, calm response from him. As a proud grin spread across Alex's face, Ivar innocently smiled back at him. "What?"

"Nothing. Let's get you down the hall to the exam room."

Ivar would have been lying had he said the tests weren't a bit painful. He had to place his right leg in very uncomfortable positions for the doctors to get proper readings of his muscles, tissue, and bones. They needed him to stretch it and hold it tightly in the needed positions. He was becoming frustrated and irritable as the tests went on. He gritted his teeth and began dreading the results. He was sure, now, that he'd be staying in the hospital for a while longer. All the confidence he'd felt walking to the exam room from his room had completely left him, and he now felt defeated. Again.

"We're all done, Mr. Lothbrok. You may return to your room now. The doctor will be in to see you soon with the results," one of the nurses said.

He slipped his brace back on, trying not to make a sound at the additional pain it caused, and stood up. He wobbled a bit and lost his balance, falling back to the exam table. "Woah, woah, Mr. Lothbrok. Not so fast. Take it easy. Are you ok?" the nurse asked, rushing to his side.

"I'm fine," he growled, determined to get up and try it again, and stood once more. This time, he caught himself on the table and managed to continue standing, though the pain certainly didn't seem to be helping.

The nurse motioned for the other nurse to bring the wheelchair over, and she turned facing Ivar. "I think we've put you through too much this morning. Why don't you let me push you back to your room so you can give your leg some rest and time to recuperate?"

She saw his look of desperation as she locked the wheels on the chair and then quickly added, "This is just for your comfort, Mr. Lothbrok. Using this wheelchair isn't what will determine you getting to leave us. The results of those tests will. It's too be expected that you'll be in a bit of pain after all the stretches, pulls, and twists we've put you through. I'm sorry for that, by the way. I'm actually quite impressed you still want to walk, but here," she offered him her arm for support, "Let me give you some relief, just this once, and assist you back to your room for now. You can have some pain pills if you require them once we get you settled."

At first, Ivar looked at her like she had horns growing from her head, but once he tried to remove one of his hands from the table that he was using to support himself, he quickly realized he should take her up on her offer even despite his feelings of immense failure. "Umm, ok. I guess," he said, refusing to look her in the eyes.

She stepped closer to him, "Let me help. Grab my arm." Ivar did as instructed, and before he knew it, she'd wheeled him back to his room and was helping him sit down on the bed. "The doctor will be in shortly."

Alex, who had been impatiently waiting in the room, stood up immediately and went to Ivar, who dropped his head. "Ivar?" he hesitated, "Do you need some meds?"

"No! I'm fine!"

Alex knew he wasn't, and he wasn't sure if he should push or not. The last thing he wanted was an argument, but he hated seeing Ivar in pain when he knew there was relief available. So he tried once more. "Ivar," and Ivar glared at him, "You don't have to take anything too strong. You could just take something to help the pain ease up some. You know it doesn't show a sign of weakness."

Ivar sighed, giving Alex a look of despair, "No, it shows that I'm not getting out of here today. I just really thought I was ready."

Alex grabbed his hand, "Oh, we knew the tests were going to be a bit rough, Ivar. Of course, you're going to have some pain from time to time, but what's important is if the infection is gone and that you can actually walk now. Don't give up now. If you don't get to go home today, they'll test you again in a few days. Whatever happens, you just have to know it's for the best." He leaned down and kissed him on the forehead.

"How can you always stay so positive?" Ivar said, finally looking up to meet Alex's caring eyes.

"Because one of has to be," he smiled. "If the two of us are mad, what could we ever accomplish?" He placed his hand on Ivar's cheek. "Let me get a nurse for you, ok?"

Ivar nodded, giving in to the fight. He knew Alex was right, but he couldn't prevent all the negative thoughts going through his mind. He knew if he didn't have Alex by his side, everything about his current situation would be very different. He sent a silent prayer above, thanking the powers that be for bringing Alex into his life.

Once a nurse came in and gave Ivar some medication, he finally laid his head back to relax. Within minutes, he dozed off to sleep with Alex at his side, rubbing his arm in an effort to calm him. Before he knew it, Alex had rested his head on the side of the bed and fell asleep as well.

After some time, the doctor finally came into Ivar's room. Ivar and Alex both stirred awake. "Sorry to disrupt your sleep, guys. Should I return a little later?" he teased.

Annoyed, Ivar groggily answered, "Please just deliver the bad news so we can rest."

The doctor grinned, "Well, I thought you may prefer to rest at home in your own bed."

Ivar sat straight up in the bed, "Wh-what? Did you just say?"

"Yes, Son. You are cleared to go home. The nurse is getting the paperwork together as we speak."

Alex gasped as Ivar turned to him and then back to the doctor, completely shocked. "But I. I couldn't walk back. It was. Damn. The tests caused a lot of pain. Are you sure? You're not messing with me, are you?"

The doctor stood at the foot of Ivar's bed and gave him a serious look, "I would never do such a cruel thing, but there are conditions. You still need to follow up with your therapy, and you must continue with your medication at home, but you don't need the injections anymore. The infection has cleared up quite nicely. I'm so pleased there's no worry of amputation. The nurse will schedule a two week follow up appointment with you to see me in the office. Between now and then, if you have any problems or questions arise, do not hesitate to call my office."

Ivar eyes glimmered with hope and excitement, "I was sure. I mean. I just knew I'd have to stay longer. I can't believe it. Thank you. Thank you so much."

"Mr. Lothbrok, you may still have some tough days ahead of you. You've been through a lot. Promise me you'll remember that, and forgive yourself when you need a break. And this is why you must also take the wheelchair with you. There may be a day here or there that you'll be happy to have it."

Ivar grimaced but said, "If it means I get to finally go home, I'll roll all the way there in it!" They chuckled.

When the doctor left, a very emotional Ivar looked over to Alex. "I, I can't believe it."

Alex quickly jumped into action. "Well, you rest while I get all of our things together. Let's be ready once the nurse comes." Ivar watched him rushing around, throwing things into bags, gathering items together, pulling get well cards off the walls, and he just smiled. He was thoroughly pleased with the news. He'd seriously began to believe he'd be in that hospital from now on.

His mind drifted to being home, seeing Ivy, finally, and feeling a little normal again. He wondered how long it would be before he could return to their club, when he'd be able to drive again, when he'd be able to bend over and pick Ivy up into his arms on his own, when he could do the normal things that he used to take for granted such as standing in the shower, running, or yes, making love to his ever patient, loving Alex.

Before he knew it, Alex was gently tapping him on the shoulder. "Ivar?" Alex said softly, "Are you ready? The nurse is here with papers for you to sign."

Ivar rubbed his eyes with the palm of his hands. "Huh? Umm. Was I sleeping?"

Alex smiled, "Yes. Apparently, your excitement wore you out."

The nurse went over everything with them and had him sign her paperwork. She gave copies to Alex as she headed to the door. "And congratulations, Mr. Lothbrok. I'm really happy for you."

When the door closed, Alex told him, "We're all packed up and ready to go. Who do you want to pick us up?"

Without hesitation, Ivar answered, "Hvitserk. I could use some of his nonsense right now." Ivar's smile grew widely across his face as Alex called.

☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆☆

*= phrase from the character, Winston, in the movie, John Wick

More on the way......

[ivarlover]

I haven't abandoned this fic..just in case anyone cares.. I'm working on it. Sorry, again, for the delay to anyone who could actually be waiting. That may consist of like 2 whole people haha but it's on the way. ❤️

[ivarlover]

UNLEASHED

Author's note:

Obviously, this story became way more than just a one-shot. This story has seriously become something that promises to be around for a very long time. It's literally a part of me now, no matter how insane that sounds. Even though it's nearly coming to an end, where I'm writing now, I still have lots to say about them, this AU, back stories, side antidotes, their history, their future... I hope you enjoy all of it and that you'll stay around for all that's left to come!

And hang in there if you're waiting for the next chapter. I'm working on it, but it's kicking my butt!

[ivarlover]

I've just finished re-reading this for, I don't know, maybe 4 or 5 times now! 👀 It's my all time favorite! 😍🔥❤️

The Arrangement (Modern!Ivar AU) Masterpost

A Modern!Ivar x F Reader

Warnings - See individual chapters for warnings. Strictly 18+. 

Synopsis - Forced to work together, will you both get out alive and unscathed?

Playlist to accompany here

Chapter 1 

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

[ivarlover]

UNPREPARED

Part 1, (sequel #5 to UNLEASHED, UNDENIABLE, UNEXPECTED, and UNPREDICTABLE)

Alex + Modern Ivar

Mentions of Female Reader + Hvitserk

NSFW 18+ ONLY

If you're new here and want to catch up, just go to my pinned master list.

A special thanks to my Beta reader @lostasalice-thisway Couldn't have done it without you! 😘 I hope you guys like it!

Summary: During a hot weekend between Alex and his best friend, Ivar, it turned into an entire relationship between the two of them that neither of them had seen coming. Now, that they are just getting into the swing of things and finding their groove with navigating their relationship, Ivar's ex fiance comes back into the picture, with his child he didn't know existed, and it seems she's sure to shake things up.

Warnings, The sequel in general: Totally NSFW, Unprotected anal sex (male receiving), oral, male to male contact and more, a bad case of the feels, language, smut, with me, there is ALWAYS smut. 🤣 Each chapter will have its own warnings.

This chapter: Language, explicit, major case of the feels, heartbreak, *inaccurate medical descriptions, diagnosis, and practices, unrealistic police and emergency assistance procedures, descriptions, and practices,* anguish, guilt, and self loathing, violent descriptions and details, and actually no smut in this chapter (a smut warning that there is no smut? Haha)

Please leave a comment and let me know what you think! I'd love to hear your thoughts!

Words: I don't know; too MANY to count

*Let me know if you want on or off the tag list!*

Note from me: My apologies for how long this has taken. Thank you to everyone who is still around, waiting and reading! 😘

HAPPY NEW YEAR TO YOU ALL!

@lostasalice-thisway @istorkyou @tessakate @vero-maris-zamo @noway4u @galaxy-1000 @covidinducedsocialreject @chapada010101010 @twistergirlie @lonewolf471

-------------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------------------

Series Master List

Ubbe opened the door, and they walked in. Placing his hands over his mouth, Alex gasped. Ubbe grabbed his shoulder and squeezed.

Although the doctor had attempted to prepare them for the condition they would find Ivar in, and Alex had intently listened, Alex was still completely unprepared for what he saw before him.

Alex hadn't expected to see Ivar on life support, the doctor hadn't mentioned that, and yet, there he laid with the tube down his throat, an uninvited reminder of Ivar's critical condition. Alex's chest stretched tightly across his heart at the sight. Ivar's right arm was in a cast laying over his bare, severely bruised and scratched up stomach, his right leg wrapped in bandages from thigh to ankle with blood spots down the side, stitches all over him in what appeared to be deep lacerations, practically his entire body black and blue, and then there was his face.

Ivar's entire face was swollen to the point that he was barely recognizable. His right eye was black and purple and swollen shut, his cheek was bright red and covered in deep scratches and cuts that were so bad, they appeared as if they were done intentionally. The right side of his head was shaved just above his ear revealing dark, thick stitches over a long blood stained cut.

As Alex looked to Ubbe, his eyes shinning with unshed tears, his heart threatening to shatter into a million devastated pieces, and his hands trembling at his side, Ubbe gently placed his arm around his shoulders and squeezed him tightly into his side. He shook his head no as he grabbed Alex's hand in his own in an effort to steady him.

Alex choked back his tears, feeling overwhelming emotions consume him, as he took another sharp breath. He knew he had to be strong.

Letting go of Ubbe's hand, he stepped to the side of the bed. He gently placed his hand on Ivar's left hand, noticing it wasn't quite as damaged as the other. As he looked over at all of the hospital gadgets hooked up to Ivar, life support, IVs, heart monitor, machine to measure his oxygen levels, he couldn't miss the faint, weak rate of Ivar's heart, and his breath caught in his throat.

"I-Ivar, it's me, Alex," he felt Ubbe's hand over his shoulder again. "Look, I know you're hard headed, and you don't like people telling you what to do, but I need you to listen to me, Babe. I need you to fight this. You-you're strong. You're the strongest man I know." His voice cracked, and he paused to try to calm himself.

"I need you to come back to me, ok? Do you hear me, Ivar? Ivy needs her daddy. I need you. I need you to come back to me. You fight this, do you hear me? Fight this. You can do it. I believe in you." His eyes teared up more, but he refused to let the tears go for fear that he'd lose what little control he still had. "I love you, Ivar." He bent down and softly kissed the back of his hand.

Ubbe stepped beside Alex and gently placed his hand on Ivar just above Alex's hand. "You heard him, little brother. You have to fight. Don't give up. We're all here waiting for you, and we love you." He leaned down and kissed Ivar on his forehead.

Even though it tore Alex in two to have to leave Ivar's side, he and Ubbe stepped toward the door to leave his room. He knew, in the serious state Ivar was in, he needed his rest now more than anything.

As they stepped out into the hallway and took a few steps back toward the waiting room, Alex desperately tried but could no longer hold back his suppressed emotions. He stumbled into Ubbe's arms and broke down like a little boy, crying uncontrollably.

Ubbe held him tightly, rubbing his back, and let him cry it out. "I know, man. I know. That was fucking hard. You did great, though. Just breathe. Shhh, breathe. He's going to be ok. You'll see. He'll be out of here in no time," Ubbe managed to say, trying to soothe Alex but not sure if even he believed his own words.

"I, I can't lose him, Ubbe," Alex cried into his chest. "I can't. He's my best friend, my entire world. He's in such bad shape. You saw him. Why would anyone do that to him? What if oh, fuck! What if," Alex's voice trailed off as Ubbe interrupted him.

"Don't. Don't say it," Ubbe pulled Alex back to face him as he placed his hands on each of his shoulders assertively. "Don't think like that. We've got to have faith. He's going to be fine, and we're going to be here to be sure of it." He hugged Alex again, "Let's get back to the others."

-------------------------------------------------------

🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺

-------------------------‐-----------------------------

When they walked through the grim waiting room doors, they were surprisenly met with Alex's mom and dad, who were quickly on their feet and by Alex's side. When his mom got closer, he practically fell into her arms. "Mom! Thank you for coming," he choked out between tears."

"Oh, Baby, I'm so sorry. How is he?" she asked, guiding him to take a seat, still wrapped in her arms.

"No-not good, mom. Not good at all," he said in such a defeated voice that her heart broke for him.

His dad placed his hand on his back and patted it gently, trying to do anything he could to ease his son's pain. He then looked over to Aslaug who looked completely broken as her boys tried soothing her as well. He looked back to Alex and softly said "I love you, Son. We're here for you. Anything you need, we're here."

Alex reached his hand up and placed it over his dad's on his shoulder and squeezed. "Thanks, Dad. Love you, too."

As Alex began telling them what little bit they knew about the accident, he saw Hvitserk jump up from his seat, with his computer in hand, and go to Ubbe, who was sitting with their mom. He heard him say Sigurd's name, so he told his parents he'd be right back.

"What's going on?" Alex asked Hvitserk upon seeing his angry face. He was seething.

"Sigurd won't answer his phone. I finally located it."

Alex had a sick feeling come over him, "Where?"

"It's at Paul's house!" Hvitserk practically growled.

Confused, and trying to collect his thoughts, Alex looked at him and asked, "He wouldn't, I mean, he's not? Would he? Surely not, right? He and Ivar seem to get along a lot better, now. He's actually been helping him and been pretty decent. No, there has to be an explanation. He has been following them. Maybe he's just there investigating while they're out?"

Alex couldn't comprehend that Ivar's own brother could somehow possibly be involved in this tragic accident. He knew that he and Ivar had always had their differences, since they were young, but when situations called for it, Sigurd had always stepped up and had Ivar's back. Always. No, he couldn't even entertain the idea. Sigurd just couldn't be a part of it all.

"Hvitserk, Ivar is his brother! There's just no way."

"Ivar is his brother who he has always been ridiculously jealous of. I don't know what he's capable of, and I won't put anything past him until I can see with my own two eyes. I hope I'm wrong, but I have to see for myself. " He looked back to Ubbe who seemed to be deep in thought. "I'm going over there. You coming with me?"

"Fuck yeah!" He jumped up, and they both headed to the door. Ubbe looked back at Alex, "You coming?"

Swallowing thickly, "I-I can't. I can't leave. What if he wakes up, even for a minute, and I'm not here?"

Patting Ubbe on the back, Hvitserk said, "That's good. You call us if anything changes, ok?" He turned to Y/N, who was, now, standing beside him, ready to go with them. He gently placed his hand on her cheek and softly said, "Please, stay here with Alex and mom." He coughed, "Umm, they may need you. We know anything could happen with Ivar, and I don't want them to be alone until we get back," he turned around, wiping his wet eyes.

Grasping the severity of his words, she didn't even try to stop him from leaving incase they needed his blood and nodded vigorously, "Oh, ok. Fuck! Ye-yes, I'll stay, but please, be careful. You don't know what you may be walking into." He leaned down, kissed her, and then he and Ubbe darted out the door.

She wiped her sweaty hands down her legs and blinked back tears, trying to avoid Alex's piercing eyes as he walked to her. "What was that all about?"

She hesitated, trying to think of a quick response, "He, umm, he just didn't want me to leave you and Aslaug."

"Incase something happens to Ivar, right?" Alex was persistent.

"Oh Alex, we don't know," she began before he stopped her.

"We know how serious his condition is. I understand what he's facing, Y/N," he wiped his puffy, red eyes. "That's why I'm not leaving."

Holding his hand, she walked back to the seats with him to his dad. His mom was now sitting and talking with Aslaug, clearly trying to be strong for her, and his dad sat looking lost.

As they joined him, he told Alex, "I'm sorry, Son. I feel helpless. I'm not sure what I should be doing."

Alex leaned over and hugged him, "You being here is plenty, Dad. I think we all kind of feel helpless."

-------------------------------------------------------

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

-------------------------------------------------------

The next hours were spent just waiting, waiting for news from the doctor, waiting for word from Hvitserk and Ubbe, waiting for sleep that never seemed to come, waiting for any kind of good news, and most of all, waiting to wake up from the horrible nightmare they were all in.

They each seemed to have settled into a solemn silence. Y/N and Alex's mom were seated on each side of Aslaug with Alex's mom's arms draped around her shoulders and her hands rested in Y/N's. Alex sat with his head on his dad's shoulder and his dad's arm tightly at his back and side as he mindlessly watched the tv with no sound.

Suddenly, they heard a commotion out in the emergency room. "That sounded like Hvitserk's voice!" Y/N rushed to the door with Alex shortly behind her. When they shoved the waiting room doors open, they were shocked at what they witnessed.

Hvitserk and Ubbe were rushing Sigurd's motionless body to a stretcher held by two Emergency Room nurses. "He's been in and out of it all the way here. He was rambling about being hit with a bat. He may have broken ribs. Please, save my brothers!" Hvitserk's voice cracked.

As the nurses helped them get Sigurd on the bed, they told them to return to the waiting room, and they'd be in shortly with details. They then rushed him away.

Ubbe and Hvitserk turned to see Y/N and Alex standing at the doors in complete shock, hands covering their mouths. "I know. I fucking know," Hvitserk grabbed Y/N and hugged her tightly. "These Finehair mother fuckers better pray for death. If either of my brothers don't make it, I promise you, I'm gonna kill them," Hvitserk mumbled into her ear.

Shocked by his words, she pulled a bit away from him and asked, "Hvits, what happened?"

As the four of them made their way back into the waiting room, Hvitserk and Ubbe informed everyone of what they'd found at Paul's place.

At first it had appeared to be abandoned, the place trashed and no furniture left. They rambled through the scattered papers and such, trying to find any kind of information or evidence. They found Sigurd's phone in the middle of the floor. "This shit is strange. Were they planning on leaving town afterall?" Ubbe scratched his head. "Sigurd! Hey man! Are you here? Sigurd!"

"Hey! What was that sound?" Hvitserk asked. "Call out for him again."

Ubbe did, and they definitely heard something that time. "It's coming from this room," Hvitserk said, walking to a closed door. It was locked, so the two of them hit and kicked it and ran into it until they finally broke it open.

They'd been unprepared for what they found. Sigurd was chained to the wall in an otherwise cold, empty, dark room. He was only wearing underwear, and once they found the light, it revealed a severely beaten Sigurd. He had a black eye, bloody nose, and bruises all over his chest and legs.

"What the fuck happened to you?" Hvitserk asked, he and Ubbe rushing to him.

Barely able to speak, Sigurd weakly responded, "They, ouch! Umm, found me following them. They dragged me from my car and brought me here. I must have passed out, because I don't remember them bringing me in here. They, uh," he squirmed and winced in pain as Ubbe tried to release him from the chains, "They said they would leave me for dead, and they beat me with with a bat. Fuck! I-I'm usually better than this. I've never been found out before. I'm s-sorry."

"Shhhh, don't worry about it. Let's get you to the hospital," Ubbe told him, finally getting him freed for his hands to drop.

"I-Ivar? Where's Ivar?" Sigurd moaned in pain as Ubbe grabbed him up out of the floor. "I, oh, fuck! I-umm, I heard them say they were going to kill him," Sigurd mumbled, his head falling forward.

Ubbe gave Hvitserk a knowing look as anger coursed through his body. They carried Sigurd out to the car and rushed him to the hospital, calling the emergency room on the way.

"Who is trying to kill off my boys?" Aslaug asked in desperation.

"That's what I'm going to find out," Hvitserk answered, opening his laptop and getting the tag number from Y/N again that she had saved from the police call hours before, but he hadn't yet looked up.

"Was Sigurd awake when you brought him in?" Aslaug asked Ubbe.

"He was in and out of consciousness on the way here. He's in bad shape, but I think he's going to be ok. He's not hurt as badly as, umm," Ubbe hesitated, looking to Alex and then back to his distraught mom, "Well, he's not so bad that he's fighting for his life. Hopefully, he'll be awake soon. Umm, does anyone have Sigurd's girlfriend's phone number? I'm sure she'd like to know where he is and what has happened," he asked, changing the subject.

"I do, Dear," Aslaug pulled out her fone and quickly found the number.

"I can call her. That's one less thing you'll have to worry about," Y/N stated as Aslaug handed her the phone.

"Thank you, Dear."

Alex sat in silence. How had all this happened? Just mere hours ago, everyone was ok, everything was as it should be. If the Finehairs were behind this, why? Alex couldn't make sense of it. It was as if he was in a nightmare that he couldn't awaken from.

Just as Y/N hung up the phone and turned to return it to Aslaug, Hvitserk jumped from his seat, instantly gaining everyone's attention. "Those sons of bitches!"

Ubbe instantly asked, "What is it, Brother?"

Holding his laptop up to show Ubbe, he said, "Look at that! I knew it! Paul's a dead man!"

Curiosity getting the best of him, Alex stood and joined them, "What did you find, Hvits?"

Hvitserk turned his laptop to face Alex, revealing shocking information. Not only did the tag number from the police call belong to one Herald Finehair, he and Paul also both had warrants out for their arrests for a string of crimes consisting of everything from robbery, battery, and drug charges to murder.

Alex gasped, looking at Hvitserk with questions in his eyes. "It gets worse," Hvitserk sat back down, everyone now crowding around him. He scrolled down to the bottom of the screen and pointed, "Herald Finehair's known associates. You see who number one is?"

Alex didn't follow, but a quick look to Ubbe told him that he clearly did. "Is that? No, it can't be. Ecbert? Father's traitor of a friend? What? No, how? It can't be."

Aslaug had the look of disgust across her face, "But that's not possible. Ecbert is dead. I know this, because your father killed him himself."

"Well, mother," Hvitserk began, "It doesn't say how long ago they were working together, and by the looks of him, I'd say Herald is not too much younger than what father's age would be, so it is certainly possible."

The room grew quite. Alex and Y/N looked at each other with confused stares. Alex knew that Ragnar hadn't always dealt in his businesses in completely legally ways. That's the main reason Ivar had wanted their club to be separate from the Lothbrok buisness chains. However, he didn't know that any of the illegal work had included such dangerous people and possibly even murder. Ivar had conviently left that small piece of information out of their conversations.

And now, how Aslaug had just blurted that out that his father had killed Ecbert himself had Alex completely speechless. He was certainly relieved that his parents had already left and had missed these little details.

Hvitserk, seemingly disgusted at his findings, then turned to look at Alex as he said, "And no big surprise here. Herald's next of kin is Paul Finehair. He's mine. I'm going in to talk to him." Before anyone could stop him, he was already up out of his seat and out the waiting room doors. Ubbe rushed quickly behind him, but Hvitserk was too fast and had somehow, managed to push past the emergency room nurses and slip down the hallway.

Ubbe was greated by an officer, "Mr. Lothbrok, you're exactly who I was coming to speak with." Ubbe looked behind the swinging doors and saw Hvitserk throw up the peace sign with his fingers as he turned the corner, out of sight. Shaking his head, Ubbe followed the policeman back to the waiting room.

Once Hvitserk finally located Paul's room, he saw a police officer outside of it. He thought for a moment and after stopping at a water fountain to splash water on his face, he approached the officer. In a weak voice, he said, "Oh, Officer. I got here as quickly as I could. How is my, umm, my brother?"

Confused, the officer answered, "And who is your brother, Mr.? Who are you?"

"I-I'm the brother of Paul Finehair. I came as soon as I heard. Oh God, " he covered his face dramatically, "Is he ok? I don't think our family can handle anymore losses. Oh, my dear little brother."

Looking at Hvitserk's wet eyes, the policeman seemed to soften as he said, "Oh, you must be," and he looked at the paperwork that had been shoved in his pocket, "Halfdan. Halfdan Finehair?"

Hvitserk straightened up as he coughed, not realizing that Halfdan was their brother, too. "Umm, yeah, uh, yes, Halfdan, uh, Finehair. Yes, that's me. Here in the flesh. Umm, can I see my brother?"

The policeman stepped aside, "Yes, but quickly. He's not allowed to have any visitors, but given the circumstances and the fact that you've lost your other brother, I'll allow it, but as I said, make it quick."

Hvitserk grinned and thanked the man. He slipped in the door and stood, looking over to Paul who was sleeping. He practically floated over to the side of Paul's bed, careful not to make a sound. As if he somehow felt the danger he was now in, Paul began to stir awake. As his eyes opened, he was greeted by a cold, sharp sting in his neck. "Start talking you sorry son of a bitch," Hvitserk's angry voice echoed in the empty room.

Wide eyed, Paul began, "Look, I'm the youngest of three, and you know I have no say in any decisions. I just do as I'm told."

Pressing the knife a bit harder into his throat, Hvitserk said, "But what's the reason? Why Ivar?"

It only took Paul a matter of seconds to realize Hvitserk wasn't playing around and wouldn't think twice to make good on his unspoken threat. At the realization, he began to spill everything he knew. "It was all about revenge. Your father killed Ecbert, and Herald just wanted revenge for his death. He and Ecbert were close."

"Yes, but again, why Ivar?"

"Because he knew Ivar was the one in charge of your family's buisness now that your father is gone. He said if Ivar was out of the way, he could take it all from you guys."

Hvitserk spoke through his maniacal laugh, "Right? So the rest of us pose no threat? Do you really think us that weak that we'd so easily give up what our father spent his life making?"

"He was planning on striking while you all were grieving over the loss of Ivar."

"Well, that plan backfired, humm? Now what? Is Halfdan picking up where Herald left off?"

Paul's voice quivered as Hvitserk glared down at him, his blade drawing a small pool of blood, "N-no. Halfdan and Herald haven't spoken since Ecbert died. Halfdan disagreed with how Herald ran things and with going against the Lothbroks. He said we'd get ourselves killed. And he, umm, he was right."

Hvitserk grabbed a handful of Paul's hair and yanked his head backwards so his face was facing him. "Fuck yes, he was. And I suppose you know the only thing keeping you alive right now is that policeman right outside your door?"

"Y-yes."

"So you know you better be telling me the truth."

Paul held his hands up in an effort to show he wasn't a threat as he answered, "Yes, yes I know. And I-I'm telling the truth. Halfdan isn't in on anything. And as far as I'm concerned, this fued is over. I don't want anything to do with any of it."

"Well, whether or not it's over all depends on if you tell the truth to the police or not. You're lucky they got you before we did. If you lie and you walk, you definitely won't be walking for long, if you know what I mean. And if Ivar doesn't make it, there's nothing or no one who can save you. You understand? If he dies, you're a fucking dead man."

Sweating, Paul shook his head, "Yes, I umm, I understand. I already told the police everything. Promise. And fuck, I'm sorry about Ivar."

"Shut the fuck up with your fake apologies," Hvitserk growled, yanking Paul's head futher back. "You and your brother are the reason he is in the shape he's in to begin with. You just better pray to whatever you hold holy that he makes it. There is nowhere you can go that I can't get to you. Do you understand?"

"Y-yes, I understand. I-I'm sorry."

"Save it for someone who will buy it. Just know I'm watching you, and I'm on my way, now, to find out if you're lying about what you say you've told the police." Hvitserk released him as Paul grabbed at the pool of blood on his throat, but turned back to Paul as he pointed the knife in his direction, "And this has your name on it if I'm not happy with what I hear. It will only take minutes to gut you. Think about that." Paul swallowed audibly. He looked back up, and Hvitserk was gone from his room.

The officer popped his head in the door, "Everything good in here?"

"Umm, uh, y-yes. Yes sir," hands shaking, Paul wiped the blood onto a napkin.

He heard Hvitserk's voice outside his door, "I'll be back to visit my little brother soon. He's pretty weak and needs his rest right now." Paul gulped as the officer gently closed the door back.

-------------------------------------------------------

🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺

-------------------------------------------------------

Luckily, for Paul, his story matched what he told the police. To Alex's surprise, it didn't take much convincing for Hvitserk to agree to leave him alone. "Unless something happens to Ivar, I'll let the police handle him." Alex's heart cracked a little more at the thought.

Before they knew it, it was already daylight. They'd fallen asleep in the waiting room chairs, well, all except for Alex. He hadn't been able to sleep at all. Y/N sat with him resting his head on her shoulder, but that was the most he could seem to do.

At that moment, a doctor came into the room. Aslaug was the first to speak. Standing and rushing to him, she anxiously asked, "How are my sons? Are they awake?"

Dropping his head, the doctor answered, 'Well, the good news is that Ivar made it through the night. His chances of pulling through have increased exponentially." She breathed a sigh of relief. "However, he's still in critical condition, and still has a long road ahead of him."

"Can we see him?" she asked, hopefully.

"You can go in two at a time again, but the rules are still the same. He can't handle any stress, and you must still let him rest, so you can't stay long."

"And what about Sigurd? Is he awake? Can we see him?"

"He's awake, and he's asking for his two brothers. He said he will speak with you after he speaks with them."

Ubbe and Hvitserk shared a quick look at each other and were quickly off to see Sigurd.

As Aslaug prepared to go back to Ivar, she looked over to Alex. "Dear, would you like to go back first? I can wait."

He was a little taken back, "Oh. Thank you so much, but it's ok. I need the extra time to pull myself together. I'll go when you come back."

"Ok, if you're sure." He nodded to her, and she headed to the doors. Y/N offered to go with her, but she said she wanted to go alone.

Alex and Y/N, being left in the waiting room alone together, she turned to him. "Ok. Spill it. Besides the obvious, what's wrong? You didn't sleep, you've barely spoken. Are you still in shock or what?"

"It's just. Well, umm, you see how nice Aslaug has been to me? It's almost as if she's finally accepted me."

"Yeah? And? That's a good thing."

Twiddling his fingers, he looked up to her, "What do you think she's going to do when she finds out that I'm to blame for all of this? When she learns that the only reason her son was off driving like a maniac to begin with is because of me, because, like an idiot, I accused him of some ridiculous shit. None of this would have happened if it wasn't for me." He hung his head down as he fought back tears of guilt.

Y/N pulled him into a hug. "Oh, Alex, you heard Hvitserk and the cop. They were after him anyway. This isn't your fault. If it hadn't happened now, they would have still seen to it that it happened some other way. And anyway, Aslaug already knows Ivar had left you because he was mad. She knows her son, Alex, and she doesn't blame you. Stop beating yourself up, and get ready to go see him."

Alex hugged her tightly, "I hope you're right."

When Aslaug came back in, she surprisingly looked a little more at ease. "It's just good to see him. He still looks bad, but his heart is beating stronger, Alex. Go on back. I know he needs to hear your voice."

Alex was surprised at her words. Y/N was going to go back with him, but Hvitserk came back through at the same moment, clearly needing her. Alex told her he'd be ok and decided to go back by himself.

Alex stood in front of Ivar's door for a moment and tried to gather his thoughts and calm his breathing before going in. Once inside, he just stood there for a moment watching Ivar's chest slowly move up and down as if he was breathing on his own, without all those machines.

He thought of all the times he'd seen Ivar laying asleep in this very way before, but how he'd taken for granted that he'd been completely healthy. How he'd give anything to wake from this nightmare and that be the case right now.

If only they were home, laying in Ivar's bed together after just making love, Alex's head resting on his chest as it normally did and his arm over his hip while Ivar's hand gently caressed up and down his back with his soft finger tips, his muscular arms pulling him even closer as if that was even possible.

He slowly walked over to Ivar and sat in the chair just beside the bed. He took a deep breath, holding back any emotion, because he knew if he let just one bit go, he'd lose it all, and that wouldn't be good for Ivar.

He gently placed his hand on Ivar's, careful not to hurt him, and softly said, "It's me, Ivar. It's Alex. I'm here, and I'm sorry. I'm sorry I acted like such an idiot and said such stupid things to you. I-I'm nothing without you, Ivar. I love you. I need you here with me. So you take this time and heal, but you come back to me, and when you do, I'll be here waiting for you." Alex dropped his head and sighed.

At that moment, the door to Ivar's room opened and Hvitserk came bursting through. "And that's why this sweet nurse has prepared the room next door for you, dear Alex, so you don't have to leave. We all know you're not going to anyway." Alex looked up at him, confused. "Y/N went to your place to get you some clothes and whatever else she can find. She's also going to inform Katia of everything that's happened, but none of us want her to come here just yet. I figured you'd agree."

The nurse stepped around Hvitserk and closer to Alex. She placed her hand on his shoulder as she began, "Your brother-in-law is correct, Mr. Lothbrok. Being his next of kin," she gestured toward Ivar, "You have say so over anyone who visits and anything that happens with his care."

Stumbling over his words, Alex said, "There's been some mistake. I'm not Mr. Lothbrok." He saw Hvitserk glaring over the nurse's shoulder.

She looked back at Hvitserk, who winked at her, and then down at her paperwork, "Oh, umm, yes. Yes, of course, Mr. Lothbrok-Andersen. Please excuse my mistake. It is the hospital's stance that any and all spouses are to be respected and given a proper room to stay in while their loved one is in ICU, and I expect noone to treat you any differently. I'm the charge nurse, and if that happens to not be the case, you let me know immediately, and it will be dealt with."

"You also happen to be in luck. The room right here next door is available, and since Mr. Lothbrok has the best insurance, it's available, now, to you." She pulled the chord and drew back metal blinds, revealing a room that another nurse was placing fresh blankets in.

"You can come and go between the two rooms as you want as long as a doctor doesn't need you to leave temporarily for whatever medical reasons that may occur. All we ask is that you eat, drink, and sleep in your room rather than in here and that you do you best to let him rest. I know this isn't ideal, but we hope it will make things just a bit easier for you."

Alex's eyes widened with surprise as he stood. As if an automatic reflex, he hugged the nurse. "Thank you. Thank you so much."

"Oh, umm, you're very welcome, Sir."

"Alex. Call me Alex."

With that, the nurse left the room. Alex looked to Hvitserk, "What, what did you do?"

Hvitserk grinned, "Look man, I know you're not Ivar's husband, not yet anyway, but we found out that the hospital will let spouses to ICU patients stay in a room, too, so I explained to the charge nurse that you were Ivar's husband. She was all too happy to help. She said her brother is homosexual, and she understands the discrimination that comes along with it, so she didn't even ask for any kind of proof, man."

Alex blushed, "But what's happens if..."

"If they find out, we'll just pay cash for your room. You know we won't let them charge you."

"That's not right, Hvitserk. I can't take your family's money."

"You won't be. It'll be Ivar's money," Hvitserk laughed.

"And you know I'm not with him for his money."

Hvitserk placed his hand on Alex's shoulder, "I do. All the more reason that's the money we'll use if it comes to that. Just stop worrying about it. You've got enough to worry about now as it is."

"And what will your mom say?"

"Man, this was her idea," Hvitserk laughed. Alex was stunned. "It actually makes sense. You weren't going to leave anyway, and now you can call us directly if anything were to change with him."

Alex was elated and hugged Hvitserk. "Well, I know you didn't want to come in here at all, so thank you. But, umm, while you're here, maybe you'd like to talk to him?"

Hvitserk looked over to Ivar, and he gasped. "I, umm, I don't know what to say."

"Just talk to him, Hvits. He can hear you."

Hvitserk stepped over to Ivar and placed his hand on top of his forearm. "Gee, man. You are fucked up!"

"Hvitserk!" Alex scolded.

"Right, umm. What I mean is, well, umm, you need to get better. We all need you, man. Ivy needs you, and Alex, you know he can't think straight without you. And umm, Little Brother, I need you. I need you to get better." Alex quickly wiped his eyes before Hvitserk saw him. "You gotta pull through this. You're strong, man, and you need to show us all just how strong. Who am I gonna spend my time making fun of, huh? You gotta get better so we can get the fuck outta here. Ok? You hear me? I know how you like all the attention, but you gotta get better."

He then stood in silence as Alex placed his arm around his shoulder. They stood like that for several minutes, until Hvitserk finally broke the silence. "I, umm, I'm gonna go out and wait for Y/N. She'll come back here with your things once she's here." He hugged Alex a little tighter than usual and said, "He's going to pull through this, man. Just don't give up on him." He then went back to the waiting room, leaving Alex with Ivar.

-------------------------------------------------------

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

-------------------------------------------------------

The next few days were the same and they quickly turned to weeks. While Ivar, thankfully, wasn't doing any worse, he also wasn't doing any better. There didn't seem to be any changes other than the fact that his body, at least, was healing. The doctors assured Alex that it was normal for these kinds of internal injuries to take time to heal and that it was good that Ivar remained unconscious so his pain would be minimal, but he had his doubts how true any of it was.

Ivar's family came and went, while Alex never once left. Day in and day out, Alex was at Ivar's side, talking to him, reading to him, playing their favorite songs. He'd even been shaving his face when he'd grow stubble, because he knew how Ivar hated it. The one thing he actually enjoyed was washing Ivar's hair. It was tricky at first, but he'd quickly figured out the best way to properly get it done without getting him and the bed soaking wet. He'd always dry it and then brush it for him. He did always love Ivar's hair.

Ivar's body had been healing rather well, and most of the scratches on his face had healed completely without leaving scars except for one. Alex had thought it actually didn't look all that bad, but he laughed to himself when he thought how Ivar would think very differently when he finally woke up. The doctor had even came in and removed Ivar's cast. Sadly, Ivar wasn't even phased by the noise or the movement.

Even still, Alex never gave up hope that Ivar was going to finally wake up and laugh at all their worry and start talking as if nothing had ever even happened.

Aslaug was the only one who had been at the hospital nearly as much as Alex was. Hvitserk and Y/N ran the club on their own so that Alex didn't have to worry about anything. And the whole family helped with taking care of Ivy. Katia had been to the hospital once to bring Ivy to see Ivar and to visit with Alex. It had done Alex some good to see Ivy, but she had a very difficult time understanding why her daddy wouldn't wake up and play with her. She had Katia, Alex, and Aslaug all drowning in tears before the visit was over, so they decided not to do that again.

Sigurd had been released and to Alex's surprise, he'd thanked him for caring for his baby brother. Having a girlfriend who was expecting his child had seemed to be just what he needed to change his more distasteful ways.

The doctor had told Alex that he'd like to meet with the family to discuss Ivar's condition in detail. Alex tried to get him to tell him what the news was, but he'd refused and told him he thought it best to talk with everyone together. Alex didn't have a good feeling about it at all, but of course, he didn't share that with everyone when he called them.

Today was the day everyone was coming to talk with the doctor. Alex was sick at his stomach about it as he sat down beside Ivar, laying nearly lifeless in his bed, their new reality. He held Ivar's hand as he spoke, "Ivar, I, umm, the doctor is coming to talk to us all today. I'm afraid if you don't make some sort of sign that you're still in there, he's going to tell us something bad, but I know, with all my heart, that you are. I just need you to show them."

"Ivar, I love you, and of course, I don't want to lose you. I will never give up on you. You know that. But Ivar, if it's too much on you, if you know you can't do this, I won't keep asking you to hold on, to keep fighting. I don't know what's going on inside you, but I, umm," he paused for a minute to catch his breath, "I will stop being selfish and begging you to stay. As I said, I love you, and I want you to come back to me. I don't know what I would do without you, but Ivar, if you absolutely have to, you can let go. I don't want you to feel trapped here."

"Maybe they really took your soul from you already. I don't know, but Ivar, no matter what happens, I will always love you. As long as your chest is still moving up and down, I'm not going anywhere. And if you want me to leave, well, then you're going to have to wake up and tell me to."

Alex stood up, leaned over, and kissed Ivar on his forehead. "I love you. Now, I'm going to see what this doctor has to say. I'll be back." He squeezed Ivar's hand, and for a second, he thought he felt a flutter of movement in Ivar's fingers. He examined his hand closely and squeezed again, but nothing happened. He knew he'd just imagined it. He was desperate to feel something, anything at this point. He wiped his face and cleared his throat before leaving Ivar's room to meet with the others.

-------------------------------------------------------

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

-------------------------------------------------------

Y/N sat with Alex in the middle of the waiting room floor, right where he'd fallen, her arms wrapped tightly around his weaping body, while Ubbe and Hvitserk sat in the chairs with Aslaug between them. Sigurd stood in the middle of the room, alone and at a complete loss for words.

The doctor had spoken to them and suggested that they take Ivar off of life support. Tgey had all bwwn unprepared to hear that. The prognosis had been pretty grim with him laying unconscious for nearly a month with absolutely no changes. He told the family that there was nothing more they could do for Ivar, and that he hated seeing them all tortured while Ivar laid suffering when he didn't have to be, that they could release him. He said that there was still a small possibility that Ivar could continue breathing on his own, but he didn't expect that to be the case. He left them to discuss it, giving them time to make a decision.

Alex fell straight to the floor in despair as Aslaug did the same with the chair behind her. Y/N felt horrible about the news and even worse for Alex, who was currently incapable of anything but tears. She felt equally bad for Hvitserk and Ubbe, who both seemed to be in shock and had nobody to comfort them at the moment. How had it come to this?

Suddenly, Sigurd blurted out, "That fucking Paul is a dead man."

This seemed to snap everyone out of their current state, and they all turned to look at him. Before anyone could say anything, Hvitserk stood up and stepped to his side. "I'm with you, Brother. He's a dead man."

Surprising even himself, Alex quickly stood to his feet. Wiping his eyes with the palm of his hands, he studdered out, "Hey, hey. Wait a minute. Now is not the time to do such things. We're all grieving, but killing Paul isn't going to make Ivar any better. And besides, letting him rott in prison with scary men having their way with him is way more like what the bastard deserves. Death is too easy for him. Not to mention, I dont think your mother can handle that stress right now." He gestured to Aslaug and cleared his throat, hoping he'd gotten through to them.

Hvitserk looked at his mom and then back to Sigurd, "I think Alex has got a good point. I mean, it does sound kind of good to think of inmates torturing the little bastard." Hvitserk grinned.

Sigurd thought for a minute before saying, "Well, I do know some guys in prison who could show him a good time."

Aslaug suddenly stood up, giving them a disapproving look, "Boys, this is not the time. We've got bigger issues to resolve. What are we going to do about Ivar?" The room fell silent, and everyone immediately turned to look at Alex.

"Me? What? N-no, this decision is not mine to make." Nobody said anything but continued to look at him. "I-I, umm I can't. Aslaug has the final say in this. You all know that."

Ubbe looked to Aslaug, who nodded to him, and then stepped closer to Alex. "Alex," he began, placing his hand on Alex's shoulder, "You are 100% a member of this family. I know the two of you weren't married yet, but Ivar loved," he coughed and then began again, "Ivar loves you like he has no other. He is yours and you are his. I can see that myself. Yes, mom has last say, but we all want to know how you feel about this. Your feelings and thoughts on this great decision are valued. Please, tell us what you think." He hugged Alex and Alex buried his face in his chest.

"Ubbe, I-I can't. He's my world," Alex whispered.

Ubbe whispered back, "Yes, you can. I know you'll say what's best for Ivar, not what's best for us." He hugged him for a few moments more until Alex was finally able to compose himself.

After wiping his face, yet again, Alex began, "Umm, oh uh, ok." He swallowed loudly, and Y/N stood beside him and grabbed his hand. "You all know how much I love Ivar. He-he's my air, my life, my world, literally, my everything. I um," his voice was shaky and Y/N moved her arm to around his waist and squeezed. She knew how difficult this was for him.

Trying not to let his voice crack and hold it together for just another minute, he continued, "I don't want to lose him. Life will be so hard without him," he paused and took a deep breath. "But th-this isn't about us. We have to think about him. And yes, I love him dearly, but I love him enough to let him go." Tears welled up in his eyes, and as they began to wet his cheeks, his quivering voice said, "As the doctor suggested, we don't know just how badly he could be suffering. He may be in a lot of pain, and I believe he can hear us, so just imagine how miserable it would be to hear us and not be able to tell us how he hurts. I feel selfish wanting him to stay in that bed that way. That's not living, and I feel like he'd say the same thing."

Alex looked around, and there wasn't a dry eye in the room. Even Sigurd didn't bother to hide his wet face. "I, umm, I'm not saying if I think you should pull the plug or if you shouldn't. I will support whatever you all decide. It's just, umm, that's just what I think about it all. Please don't think any less of me for it."

Aslaug pushed past everyone and stood in front of Alex. He winced and gripped Y/N's hand a bit tighter as he anticipated Aslaug slapping him. Instead, she unexpextedly hugged him, "Come here, Son. I know how difficult that was, and don't you worry. I know, without a shadow of doubt, how much you love my baby boy, and he is so, so lucky to have you."

They stood in the hug for several minutes, crying on eachother's shoulders until Aslaug slowly pulled away. Holding Alex's hand, she said, "Well, boys, tell me. What do you all think? Are we holding Ivar captive in his own body? Should we set him free? Or do you want things to stay as they are for a while longer? I'll tell them whatever you boys decide. This can't be my decision alone." Alex was taken back at her sudden grace and strength in such a delicate moment. He could see where Ivar got his strength.

They all sat down and began to discuss everything, well, all of them except for Hvitserk. "I won't do this. I can't. You guys do whatever you want and just tell me later. I'm going to see my little brother," Hvitserk said as he left, slamming the waiting room doors behind him.

"Hvitserk! Wait!" Y/N yelled after him.

"Let him go," Ubbe told her. "He'll be ok. Eventually."

Alex sat in silence as everyone else discussed everything. He couldn't believe everything he'd said. He meant it all, but he was still in shock. He placed his head in his hands, propped on his knees, and just waited for them to finish.

-------------------------------------------------------

🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺

-------------------------------------------------------

Nearly everyone had been in to say their goodbyes to Ivar. They had decided it was best to let him lay in peace rather than stretching out the inevitable.

It had been the most difficult day of Alex's life. He knew they'd made the right decision, but it was definitely different and even harder than he could have ever imagined being there and seeing it all take place. He'd waited by a window in the hall while everyone came in, but the change of atmosphere did nothing to lighten his mood. He was just now about to go back into Ivar's room to wait for Katia to come with Ivy. She'd be the last, aside from him, to say her goodbyes before the doctor came in and did what everyone was dreading.

While he was in the restroom, Katia came into Ivar's room. She sat at the side of his bed, holding his hand. As she began talking, she didn't hear Alex come out of the restroom and stand there in the hall.

He was about to quietly step out and give her some privacy, when he heard her say, "Ivar, I know you love Alex dearly, and I know that the two of you, together, would have been the best fathers Ivy could ever wish for. She's so blessed to have had you both for the time she has. I can see how much Alex loves her, and I hope you'll bless my decision to have him remain her father after you, and even I, are gone. You know I won't be around much longer, and I plan on asking him to adopt her, if he will."

Alex gasped, covering his mouth, and Katia looked up. "I-I'm uh, sorry. I was headed out to give you time with him. That's until I heard what you just said." Alex looked at her wide eyed, completely stunned.

She patted the seat of the chair beside her, "Please join us, Alex. This involves you, too."

Alex stumbled to the chair, unsure of what he was getting himself into. As he sat down, Katia told him. "Alex, with Ivar gone, Ivy needs a father."

Alex interrupted her, "Katia, I'm not going to be with you in some kind of twisted way as if I'm taking Ivar's place with you."

She placed her hand over his, "Alex, that's not what I mean. Honestly. Umm, I mean, umm, well, I'm not going to be here forever. Ivy needs someone who can and will take care of her. I wanted to ask you if you would adopt her as your own."

"But Katia, for all we know, I could die before you. You speak as if you know you'd be first."

"Alex, just trust me. I'd love nothing more than for you to continue to be in Ivy's life. You don't have to be with me, and you can see her and visit with her without me being there, kind of like a joint custody. She's already going to lose one father, please don't make her lose you, too."

Alex was shocked. He stared blankly at her for a few minutes before saying, "But I can do that without needing to sign anything and adopting her, Katia. That's not necessary."

"But Alex, when I die, I don't want her to end up in the system like I did. It's not a pretty life."

"Well, none of our days are promised. What is it that you're not telling me? You're planning on returning to Russia, aren't you? And leaving Ivy here? That's cruel, Katia, even for you. She needs her mother, too."

"Alex, I'm not going back to Russia. I promise. I, umm, I just know Ivy needs to have another person in her life in case something were to happen to me. I know Aslaug would do everything she could to prevent her from ending up in the system, but I'd really like it if I already had all of that taken care of. She doesn't need to grow up like she has a silver spoon in her mouth. She needs someone who will love her, but also give her proper consequences. I do, however, understand, Alex, if it's too much to ask. If you'd rather not, it's ok."

Alex held her hand, "Katia, are you ok?"

She blinked tears away, "Yes, Alex. I just know nothing is guaranteed." She gestured at Ivar.

Alex took a deep breath. He knew saying bye to Ivy would be even more difficult once Ivar was no longer in the picture. His heart sank just thinking about it. He did love her, and she was a part of Ivar. Looking Katia straight in her eyes, he said, "Ok. Yes, Katia. I love Ivy, and it would thrill me to be in her life from now on. I'll do it, but I promise you, if I find out this is all some twisted trick of yours for you to start your shit, I'll take you to court with Ivar's great lawyers he's mentioned to you before and I'll get full custody of her."

She smiled. "And that's exactly why I choose you. You're just like him." She leaned over and hugged Alex. "Thank you, Alex. Can you get Ivy for me, and bring her in to say her goodbyes?"

He gulped, "Umm, yes, sure."

Katia sat with Ivar, telling him all about how she'd miss him and how sorry she was for all the problems she'd caused while she'd been at his home. She dropped her head in shame. All that time that she could have made things better between them, but now that it was too late, it was what she wanted most in that very minute.

Alex came in with Ivy. She nearly jumped out of his arms to Ivar when she saw him. "Daddy! Ale, me want daddy!"

He set her in Katia's lap and took a step back. "Remember, baby girl, what we talked about. You have to tell daddy bye, bye. Ok? Daddy's sick and he's going to see Grandpa Ragnar, and he won't be able to come back."

Alex's eyes filled with tears, but he didn't say a word. Not that he would have been able to if he'd even tried.

Ivy looked at Ivar and then back to Katia. "Daddy go bye, bye?"

"Yes, sweetheart."

She then looked to Alex and asked Katia, "Ale go bye, bye with Daddy?"

"No, baby," Katia tried her best to remain strong.

Ivy put her hand on top of Ivar's and said, "Daddy sick. Me sowwy. Why bye, bye, Daddy?" When he didn't respond, she leaned closer. "Me want Daddy! No sweep, Daddy. Why bye, bye?" Alex turned his head away, trying not to do the ugly cry.

Katia gently said, "Ivy, daddy has to sleep. He can't wake up, baby. Remember? He's got to go bye, bye. Now, tell daddy bye, so he can get some rest."

Ivy frowned and said, "Me kiss Daddy? Me say bye, bye and kiss Daddy?"

Katia looked to Alex who was now trying to wipe the tears from his face. He nodded his head, and Katia stood with Ivy, struggling to hold her up high enough. Alex stepped to them and said, "Here, I'll help you." He took Ivy from Katia's arms and stepped to the other side of the bed. She laid her head on Alex's shoulder and said, "Ale, Daddy go bye, bye."

"Yes, sweetheart," he somehow managed to say, his voice cracking. He put one hand on Alex's cheek and said, "Babe, Ivar? I have Ivy here. She wants to give you a bye kiss. You know she loves you. She doesn't really understand that she's not going to see you again, but she wants to say bye." Ivar's heart monitor jumped a bit, alarming him and Katia.

"Does, umm, does that mean anything?" Katia immediately asked.

"Unfortunately, I don't think so. It happens sometimes when his heart is struggling a little more to pump his blood. Another reason this needs to happen. Umm, it's just a coincidence that it happened right now."

He leaned Ivy down to Ivar. She placed her hand on Ivar's cheek where Alex's hand had just been. "Daddy?" The heart monitor jumped again, causing Alex's head to snap around to look at it, but he didn't say anything. Ivy continued. "Me wuv you, Daddy." Alex didn't even bother to wipe his face this time. He just let the tears flow. "Daddy, me wuv you." She leaned down and kissed his other cheek and then pulled away, "Bye, bye, Daddy. Me wuv you."

The heart monitor started going faster. "Now, that's not normal. Let me go get a nurse really quick." Alex handed Ivy back to Katia.

Ivy began to cry. "No! Daddy! No bye, bye!" Alex turned toward the door as he heard Ivy say, "Daddy, me wuv you!"

Something told Alex to look back at Ivar, and he did just in time to see Ivar's eyes spring open.

Ivy screamed, "DADDY!" as Katia gasped.

Alex stood in total disbelief as his heart stopped, "Ivar?"

Ivar looked around and tried to move and began to panic when he realized he couldn't talk because something was in his mouth. He tried to reach to it but quickly saw he was too weak.

Alex rushed to him and began kissing him all over hos face. "Oh my God! Holy shit! Katia get a nurse! Now! Go! Ivar, is this real? Am I dreaming? Holy fuck, I love you!"

Ivar's expression was that of complete confusion. Alex looked back at Katia and told her again, "Katia! Go! Get! A! Nurse! NOW!" She went running out of the room with a crying and screaming Ivy as she yelled for any nurse.

Alex looked back to Ivar and instantly knew how confused he was, "Calm down, it's ok. You're in the hospital. You had a bad accident. A nurse is going to come in and take this awful thing out of your mouth. Shhh. It's ok. I'm here. I've got you. I won't let you go. I'm just so fucking happy you're awake. I love you. Holy shit, I love you!" As he began kissing all over Ivar's face again, tears rolled out of the corner of Ivar's wide eyes. Alex wiped them with his hands. "Its ok, Babe. A nurse will be here in a minute. I love you so much!"

[ivarlover]

UNPREDICTABLE

Part 5, (sequel #4 to UNLEASHED, UNDENIABLE, and UNEXPECTED)

Alex + Modern Ivar

Mentions of Female Reader + Hvitserk

NSFW 18+ ONLY

If you're new here and want to catch up, just go to my pinned master list.

A special thanks to my Beta reader @lostasalice-thisway ! Couldn't have done it without you! 😘 I hope you guys like it!

Summary: During a hot weekend between Alex and his best friend, Ivar, it turned into an entire relationship between the two of them that neither of them had seen coming. Now, that they are just getting into the swing of things and finding their groove with navigating their relationship, Ivar's ex fiance comes back into the picture, with his child he didn't know existed, and it seems she's sure to shake things up.

Warnings, The sequel in general: Totally NSFW, Unprotected anal sex (male receiving), oral, male to male contact and more, a bad case of the feels, language, smut, with me, there is ALWAYS smut. 🤣 Each chapter will have it's own warnings.

This chapter: Language, explicit, major case of the feels, heartbreak, *inaccurate medical descriptions, diagnosis, and practices, unrealistic police and emergency assistance procedures, descriptions, and practices,* anguish, guilt, and self loathing, violent descriptions and details, and actually no smut in this chapter (a smut warning that there is no smut? Haha)

Please leave a comment and let me know what you think!

Words: I don't know; too MANY to count

*Let me know if you want on or off the tag list!*

Note from me: This was a really challenging chapter for me. I hope I am able to convey what I aim to properly!

@lostasalice-thisway @istorkyou @tessakate @noway4u @galaxy-1000 @covidinducedsocialreject @vero-maris-zamo @chapada010101010 @twistergirlie @lonewolf471

-------------------------------------------------------

🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺🥺

-------------------------------------------------------

Series Master List

Alex was frozen in place, completely stunned. Should he go after Ivar? Maybe not. He clearly needed to cool off. Did this mean they were over? Was this the end? He'd seen Ivar that mad before, but it had never been directed at him. He didn't know what to do.

All the overwhelming anger he'd felt almost instantly dissipated. How had everything gotten that out of control so quickly? He felt his heart crack.

As a tear slowly ran down his cheek, he felt a hand on his shoulder and an arm snake around his waist, pulling him into a hug from behind. Katia tiptoed and kissed him on his shoulder, "Don't worry, Alex. I'm still here. Let's go inside. I'll make you something to eat."

Alex pulled away from her in record time and turned around, facing her, "What the fuck do you think you're doing?" His blood was boiling. "Don't you think you've caused enough problems already? Stay the fuck away from me! And do not touch me again! Ever!"

--------

It was as if Ivar's anger, alone, fueled the motorcycle as he raced through the outskirts of town. Before he knew it, he was flying down the highway, headed out of town. He didn't know how far he'd ridden. He just knew he needed to get out of there and clear his head.

He was pissed! Thoughts were flashing through his mind, Alex and Katia, ridiculous accusations of him with Freddi, the disgusting things Katia had said, her fingers on him, the call from Hvitserk, Herald. Fuck! Herald! He pushed it all out of his mind as he stomped on the gas, running wild down the winding curves of the highway.

After a little while longer, pushing his motorcycle as fast as it would go, Ivar realized he needed a mental break. The futher away he'd gotten, the less serious everything was beginning to seem. Why hadn't he just taken a minute and took a deep breath before reacting like he had?

He slowed down, and finally finding a spot to pull over, he stopped the motorcycle and got off of it. He pulled his helmet off and brushed his hands back through his hair, completely mentally exhausted. He looked around where he'd stopped. Just how far had he gone?

PHOTO BY: @kalimyt

The pull off was at a look over on the side of the mountain. He could hear the whistling of wind, the rustling of leaves, and the calming sound of birds chirping off in the distance, a deep contrast from how he'd been feeling mere minutes before.

It was a steep drop off down to the noisy world below. He looked out at the thick, colorful, leaves and sighed.

Propping up against his bike, he pulled his phone out of his pocket. No missed calls, no unread messages. Hell, maybe Alex didn't even care that he'd left.

Taking a deep breath, he quickly dialed Alex's number. As he put the phone to his ear, impatiently waiting for Alex to answer, there was no sound. When he looked at his phone again, he saw that he didn't have signal at all. "FUCK!" he yelled into the empty air. He instantly knew he needed to get back to Alex, to his love, his everything, his world. What the hell had he been thinking? And that was it. He hadn't been thinking at all.

Putting his helmet on again, he turned the motorcycle around, facing in the opposite direction. He hoped he hadn't royally ruined everything and that Alex would accept his apology.

Knowing he'd been riding for a while, he cranked the bike and put his phone back in his pocket. It was time to go fix this major fuck up of his.

PHOTO BY: @kalimyt

He raced back down the mountain, weaving through what little traffic there was. He couldn't get back to Alex fast enough.

As he sped around a sharp curve, another car came flying around Ivar from behind. He saw there was a car coming in their direction and would hit the car that was going around him head on if they didn't make it around him quick enough. He quickly hit the brakes on his bike, leaving skid marks across the road.

It looked as if the car would just narrowly make it in front of him in time, but as it crossed over back into the lane he was in, the very tail of the car clipped the front of Ivar's bike, and before he knew what was happening, he was losing control of it. He swirved just as the oncoming car passed him, just narrowly missing a horrible accident, but as he overcorrected from the swirve, the back side of his motorcycle came spinning around to the left, and he was instantly on his side, on the ground, with the motorcycle spinning in circles, taking him with it. His right leg was under the bike, and he could feel flesh ripping from his bones.

As the bike spun him around into the lane of oncoming traffic and near the cliff, he saw flashes of what looked like a car coming his way. He was suddenly thrown up into the air, then felt an extremely hard impact on the left side of his body, and was then instantly dropped back to the hard, ungiving, rough pavement beneath him.

The next seconds that passed felt like hours to Ivar as his mangled body laid, slammed across the ground. Trying to quickly figure out what had happened in the confusion, all sound was muffled, and his head felt like it was splitting open. As he closed his eyes, trying to calm his head, he thought he heard foot steps approaching. Good. At least that meant there was help somewhere nearby. With loud noises in the background, he tried to raise his head but couldn't.

Barely conscious and sure he was going to die, based on the immense pain shooting all over his body and the warm metallic taste in his mouth, he barely heard his broken phone, laying on the ground not too far from him, ringing. Somehow, he managed to open his eyes again. Alex? Desperately trying to stretch far enough to reach it, he moved his arm, and a sharp pain shot from it all the way down his spine, through his legs, to his feet. He winced in excruciating pain, but his only thoughts were of Alex, Alex and Ivy. "Please let it be him." If he didn't live to see another day, he must reach Alex at least one last time. As his phone stopped ringing, gasping, he was barely able to weakly groan, "Hey, Siri, call Alex."

To his surprise, he heard Siri respond, "Ok, calling Alex."

"Oh my God, Ivar! I'm so sorry!"

"Ah-Alex?" was all he managed to say, and then he saw darkness.

"Oh my God! Ivar?" Nothing.

"IVAR! ANSWER ME! IVAR! WHERE ARE YOU?" Alex's voice was completely panicked. "IVAR?"

----------------‐--------------------------------------

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

-------------------------------------------------------

Alex had left Katia standing outside alone and went inside, slamming the front door behind him. He was done playing nice with her.

He paced back and forth across the living room, debating on whether or not he should try to call Ivar or give him a little time to cool down first. After much internal debate, he knew he was driving, probably at extremely unsafe speeds, so he finally decided to wait a bit to call him.

Katia came in the door, and when she saw Alex's worried face, she began, "Oh, Alex, don't..."

Alex stopped her, "Don't waste your breath. I don't want to hear it!" And he stormed off back upstairs to the bedroom, closing and locking the door behind him.

He sat down on the edge of the bed and dropped his head into his hands. He needed to calm down, so he grabbed his phone and called Y/N. When she answered, she instantly knew something was wrong, "Alex, what happened? Do you need me to come over?"

"No, I just, damn, I don't know what to do." He told her about their argument, how Ivar had left, and how he felt responsible.

"Alex, you know it's not your fault. You guys were both just on edge because of the news Hvitserk shared. And leave it to Katia to take advantage of the situation." Y/N tried to comfort him.

"You know Ivar. He probably just left so he could calm down. Hvitserk says, all the time, how he's the calmest he's ever seen him in his life since he's been with you. So, he probably didn't want to say or do something stupid that he'd regret. Just give him some time. You know he'll be back. He loves you. One stupid argument isn't going to make him stop loving you, Alex. You do know that, right?"

They spoke on the phone for a while. Alex managed to convince her she didn't need to come over, and she was finally able to calm him down enough to think logically. Feeling a tiny bit better, he decided to take a shower to hopefully, calm himself futher and to give Ivar a little more time to cool off, too. So he and Y/N said their goodbyes.

Alex didn't know, exactly, how long it had been since Ivar left, but once he was out of the shower, he thought it should be long enough that surely, he had reached a destination.

Dialing Ivar's number, Alex suddenly had a sickening feeling come over him. He wasn't sure why, but he couldn't shake it. The phone rang several times and then went to voicemail. He didn't leave a message. Maybe Ivar wasn't ready to talk to him yet. Maybe he was still on the motorcycle. Feeling like he'd been punched in the gut, he took a deep breath.

At that very moment, his phone rang in his hands, Ivar's name flashing across the screen. Feeling relieved, he immediately answered, "Oh my God, Ivar! I'm so sorry!"

On the other end of the call, he heard Ivar's faint voice, almost as if he was gurgling, "Ah-Alex?" And then he heard loud noises in the background that sounded like crashing metal and screaming.

He jumped up to his feet, instantly terrified, "Oh my God! Ivar?" He could only hear strange sounds in the background. "IVAR! ANSWER ME! IVAR! WHERE ARE YOU?" he panicked. "IVAR?" There was suddenly nothing but a dial tone from the other end of the call.

Tears streamed Alex's face as he rubbed his eyes to see his phone screen and dialed Ivar's number again. This time it didn't ring, but he heard the message, "The number you have reached is temporarily out of service. Please check the number you have dialed, and try again." He thought he'd mistakenly dialed the wrong number, so in a panicked hurry, he called again. He got the same message.

Alex fell to the floor by the bed, in complete anguish. He knew something was wrong, he just wasn't sure what. Was that a wreck in the background? Ivar sounded like he was gasping for air. Alex was terrified that something horrible had happened to Ivar. He wasn't sure what to do.

He immediately called Hvitserk. "Hey man. Seriously? Y/N wasn't able to calm you down and you actually believe I can do a better job? Of all people?" Hvitserk laughed.

There was silence on the line coming from Alex. "Alex?" And then Hvitserk could hear what sounded like Alex sniffling. "Alex? Oh God. What's wrong? My dumbass little brother didn't actually break up with you, did he?"

Through his uncontrollable tears, Alex told him about Ivar's call. "Something is terribly wrong, Hvits. I feel it. What do I do? How do I find him?"

Sitting straight up, Hvitserk answered, "Ok, look. Let me see if I can trace his phone. Calm down. You're going to make yourself sick. We don't even know for sure, yet, if anything's even wrong." He opened his laptop and waited for it to power on. "Keep trying to call him. Maybe he's just in an area where he doesn't have good signal. Give me a few minutes to see what I can find, and then I'll call you right back. Just breathe, ok? He's gonna be ok. I'll call you back in a few. Keep calling him."

"But Hvitserk, what if you can't find him? What if, oh God, what if?"

"Hey, hey. Listen to me, Alex. Have a little faith in me, bruh. This is what I do. I'll call you back."

Alex ran his hand down his face and impatiently began redialing Ivar's number over and over with the same result each time.

Hvitserk filled Y/N in while he quickly started typing away on his laptop. Within minutes, he located Ivar's last call to Alex and in doing so, his exact location. "That's good, though, right?" Y/N asked.

"Well, yes and no," he answered, still typing. She looked confused. "Well, we know where he was 15 minutes ago. If he was on his bike, his location should be moving. But see right here?" he pointed to the screen, "He hasn't moved. So, either he dropped his phone, and yes, that's possible, or something is preventing him from moving."

She gasped, covering her mouth with her hands. "Don't. We don't know anything, yet. And look how far this is. How long did Alex say he'd been gone when he called you?"

"He wasn't sure," she said. "He said maybe 30-45 minutes."

"Well, fuck! He was driving fucking fast then! This is far!" Hvitserk continued on his computer in silence. Then he suddenly said, "Hey! Hand me that speaker, will ya?" He connected it to the laptop, and turned the volume up. That's when Y/N realized he'd hacked into the police radio.

They listened for a few minutes, and that's when they heard a voice come across the speaker, "Ambulances, paramedics, firefighters needed immediately, highway 143, mile marker 69. Phone signal out here for 911 is spotty at best. Someone call the hospital and let them know to be ready. This guy is barely hanging on."

They stared at each other blankly, "Fuck! 143 is where Ivar was when he called Alex. Look! Fuck!" Hvitserk said, panic spreading across his face.

The voice continued, "Tragic car accident. Driver of car number one pronounced dead on the scene. Two bodies thrown from the other car and maybe car number one, too. Both breathing and seem to be doing ok minus a few cuts and bruises."

Hvitserk sighed with relief. "Oh thank fuck! It's not him. It's cars. He's on his bike. It's not him."

He then turned completely pale as he heard the next thing come across the police radio. "Third vehicle is a motorcycle. Completely crushed, pieces strewn everywhere and on fire. Driver is young man in early to mid twenties. He's the priority here. Severe lacerations on entire right side of body. Bleeding from, God, everywhere. I can't stop the bleeding." The voice sounded more strained. "Have you got the paramedics on the way?

"Yes, Sir. They should be there within the next ten minutes."

"He may not have ten minutes. Tell them to hurry their asses up! And hey, let me see if I can find an ID on him. You need to contact his family. If he makes it, he's gonna need blood. A lot if it."

Hvitserk and Y/N were busying themselves putting on their shoes to leave, but still hoping against hope that it wasn't Ivar. That's when they heard the officer say, "Ok. His name is Ivar Loth, umm Lothbrok. You got that? Find his family. Have them at the hospital, waiting, when we get there. Now, go! Get busy!"

Y/N busted out into tears, "Oh my fucking hell!"

Hvitserk grabbed her tightly before she got any more upset. Wiping a single tear from his face and then wiping hers, he said, "I know. Believe me, I fucking know, but right now, we can't. We've got to hold it together. We've got to be strong, ok? Can you," he coughed back more tears, "Can you go tell Alex, and drive him to the hospital? Are you able to drive? Safely? Don't think he should hear this over the phone. He's gonna need you."

She shook her head yes and tried drying her eyes with the back of her hands.

He placed his hands on either side of her cheeks, "He's going to be ok, alright? He's got to be. You're my strong girl. You can do this."

Just as they were about to leave, they heard the policeman's voice over the radio say, "Hey, there's a witness here. Hold for his name and contact information, but sounds like this may not be just an accident afterall. Run these plates." As the officer called out a license plate number, Y/N had her phone in her hand and was entering the tag number, too.

"No fucking way!" Hvitserk growled. "Whoever it was is a fucking dead man!"

"Agreed. And I have the tag number," she said, flashing her phone to Hvitserk.

Stepping back to her, he said, "I'll meet you at the hospital. I have type O blood. I need to be there when he arrives. I'll call Ubbe and let him make the arrangements of someone going for mom and be sure he tells the others. But right now, priority is me then Alex. Ok?"

"Yes. Don't worry. I can do this." He leaned down and kissed her forehead and then sprinted out the door before she'd even found her keys. She quickly thought to grab Hvitserk's laptop and his spare set of keys to Ivar's as well.

Wasting no time, Y/N was swiftly out the door in record time, dreading what message she was headed to deliver.

-------------------------------------------------------

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

-------------------------------------------------------

When Y/N pulled up to Ivar's and Alex's place, she jumped out of the car, leaving it still running, and ran up to the door. Seeing the door was locked, she was thankful she'd grabbed the keys. She unlocked the door, jerked it open, and rushed inside.

Katia jumped up from the sofa, "What the hell? You know, you could have just knocked," she began.

"I don't have time for your shit. Where the fuck is Alex?"

Not waiting for Katia to answer through her stunned look, Y/N just pushed passed her and sprinted up the stairs, ignoring Katia complaining from behind her.

When she came to Ivar's bedroom door, she went to open it, but it was locked. She knocked on it vigorously and heard Alex yell out, "Not now, Katia! Go the fuck away!"

"Alex! It's me, Y/N. Quick! Open the door!" He yanked it open in a complete panic, and she rushed inside.

Looking at her in confusion, his eyes widened as she said, "Alex, it's Ivar. We need to go. Get your shoes and jacket. Hurry."

"Y/N, what's going on? Is he, oh fuck he's not? Is he?" Alex fell backwards onto the bed, mind racing.

Y/N rushed to the bed and dropped to her knees in front of him. Placing her hands on his shoulders, she said "Alex, he's hurt. Pretty badly. I don't know how badly, but he was in a wreck with two cars. He's unconscious right now, but still breathing. We've got to meet them at the hospital."

Alex completely crumbled into Y/N's arms. "Oh my God, Y/N. I kn-knew something was wrong. Is he, umm, is going to make it?" he choked on his words, tears falling uncontrollably. He couldn't believe this was happening.

"I don't really know anything, yet, Alex. That's why we've got to get to the hospital."

Alex's cracked heart was now, completely broken. "It's, oh hell, it's my fault. It's all my fault. Why did I let him leave? Why did I get so mad about irrelevant shit?" Alex cried out in anguish. "None of that matters. Nothing matters but Ivar. Oh fuck!"

His chest felt heavy, and he could barely breathe. It was as if he'd been hit with a sledgehammer, leaving him gasping for air, and that air was Ivar, his very reason for breathing, for living. Ivar was his everything.

"I, uh, I can't lose him, Y/N. I can't. I just can't," he cried into her shoulder.

She squeezed him tightly and said, "Look, let's get you ready and get to the hospital, then. We'll both feel better when we have some answers." She quickly got up, found his shoes, and tossed them in the floor in front of him. "Quick! Put these on," and then she grabbed a jacket for him. "Let's go." He looked up at her, helplessly. He'd never felt so overwhelmingly empty and alone and completely broken.

She grabbed him and pulled him up. "Look! You can do this, damn it. He's going to need you. Now, move it!"

Feeling like someone had ripped his heart completely from his chest and then stomped it, he followed behind her, knowing she was right.

He walked through the house in a total daze. He saw that Katia was saying something to them, but he didn't catch a word of it.

As they got outside, into the car, Y/N said, "Can you believe the nerve of that bitch? Asking where I was taking you like it's any of her damn business! We don't have time to explain everything to her now, and I didn't feel like having her with us at the hospital. We can tell her everything later, when we actually have real answers."

Alex just stared at her. "Hey! Alex?" He didn't move. She waved her hands in front of his face, "Alex? What happened? Are you in shock, sweetheart?" He turned toward her, and she saw his tears streaming down his face again. "Aww, Alex. He's going to be ok. You've got the ride to the hospital to pull it together. We can't go in there a mess like this. Ok?" He didn't say a word.

-------------------------------------------------------

💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔💔

-------------------‐---------‐-------------------------

When they finally arrived at the hospital, Hvitserk met them at the door. Seeing Alex's distraught face, he instantly hugged him. "He's gonna be ok, Alex. I know it. He's gotta be. Just hang in there. Be strong, ok? And I'm here for you."

Alex batted tears away. He knew this was bad on Hvitserk, too. He and Ivar were the closest he'd ever seen two brothers. Suddenly, feeling guilty, he said, in a small voice, "I'm so sorry, Hvits. I should be saying that to you."

"Nonsense. The ambulance should be here in minutes. Help me get mom out of the car?"

Alex turned around and saw Ubbe pulling up with Aslaug, opening the passenger side door. They both rushed to her side. As she stood out of the car, she almost fell before Hvitserk caught her in his arms, hugging her tightly. Her mouth opened in agony, but no sound came out as tears rolled down her face. "Wh-where is he, Hvitserk? Is he ok? Where's my baby?"

Hvitserk explained he was on the way, and they helped her up the stairs to the hospital. She then turned to Alex, grabbing his hand and squeezing. "Glad you're here, Dear. He needs you now more than ever."

At that moment, they heard a siren before finally seeing the ambulance tearing around the corner to the hospital. Ubbe practically jumped most of the stairs and stood with Alex and Hvitserk while Y/N wrapped her arm around Aslaug, holding her up.

"I can't find Sigurd," Ubbe told Hvitserk. "He didn't answer his phone yet. And his girlfriend said she hasn't seen him since this morning. "

"It's ok. Maybe he's got us some info on Herald and Paul. You can try him back in a bit."

Looking at Alex and squeezing his shoulder, Ubbe said, "Ivy's with Torvi. Glad to see you're here, little brother. Hang in there."

Suddenly, it was like everything and everyone around Alex was moving in warp speed, swirling around him, out of control, while he was standing still, watching it all unfold before him with no sound. Ubbe grabbed his arm and yanked him inside as they saw the ambulance drivers jumping out and rushing to the back of it.

He saw them lower a stretcher down and quickly roll it inside with what must be Ivar. Making an audible gasp, he saw that the sheet over him was covered in blood, and there was no movement from him at all. Looking closer, he noticed an oxygen pump hooked to the stretcher with the other end, he could only imagine, over Ivar's face.

It was complete chaos. Paramedics were yelling, nurses were running around, and they all rushed to the back, pushing the stretcher with them. Someone came and took Hvitserk back with them, Alex didn't know why, and then he saw Aslaug collapse to her knees, wailing, as Ubbe scooped her back up to her feet and held her tightly beside him.

Before he knew it, he, Aslaug, Y/N, and Ubbe were being whisked away to a private waiting room, through the doors they'd just taken Ivar through. Y/N was talking, but Alex had no idea what she was saying. It wasn't until she waved her hands in front of his face and then grabbed his shoulders and shook him roughly that he realized she was talking to him.

He stared at her, blankly, and she snapped her fingers in front of his face. He still didn't say anything to her in response.

It was as if he was physically there, but his mind was somewhere else. He was only thinking of Ivar, his and Ivar's last words to each other, how mean they'd been, how he'd left, in such a rage, with his driving definitely reflecting that rage. Maybe he shouldn't even be here. How could Ivar ever even forgive him, if he made it through all this, when it was all his fault? He thought of the accident, how it must have happened, how badly Ivar was hurt, would he make it? Fuck, he had to!

Suddenly, Y/N gently, but firmly, slapped his cheek. "ALEX! Snap the fuck out of it! Hey!"

He shook his head. "Huh?" Looking around, he realized they were all sitting in the waiting room, and policemen had just walked in. They stepped over to where they sat, and all four of them quickly arose to their feet.

They explained that, from what they could tell and from the eye witness account, it appeared that the accident was on purpose, because the car that had passed Ivar, initially causing the accident, had came back to apparently finish him off, and hit his bike head on while it was still spinning on the ground.

"My apologies for my bluntness account of the next details, but when this driver hit Mr. Lothbrok the second time, Mr. Lothbrok flew up, into the air and hit the guardrail so hard that it knocked his helmet off of his head. We found his helmet down the road from the accident. That is why he's sustained such a brutal head injury."

Interrupting the cop, as Alex and Aslaug both gasped with tears, Ubbe angrily said, "I'm sorry, but why the fuck are you telling us all of this? Look at them!" He motioned to Alex and his mom, who was now sitting back down, doubled over in what looked like physical pain. "Does it look like now is the appropriate time to recount all the gruesome details with us? When we don't even know if my baby brother is even gonna make it, yet! What purpose is this serving? Really?"

Alex heard Ubbe's words repeat over and over in his head, "We don't even know if he's even gonna make it, yet." How much of Ivar's accident had Hvitserk and Y/N kept from him?

"I'm sorry, Sir. I'm only trying to explain how cold, calculated, and deliberate everything was to see if any of you may know who would want to hurt your brother so violently."

Looking up from her seat, Aslaug motioned for the cop to continue.

Scanning Ubbe's face cautiously, he began again, "Anyway, had we not had the eyewitness, we would have never known this tragic accident was done on purpose. The driver apparently got out of his car, and walked over to your brother. I'm not sure if he'd planned to off him, but thought he was already dead, or what." Aslaugh winced, and Alex felt like he was going to be sick, visibaly shaken.

The cop continued, "Then, as the man guilty for this felt satisfied with his results, he went to walk back to his car, and a second car slammed into his and it ran him and your brother's motorcycle completely over." Alex gulped as Aslaug's mouth gaped open."So, yes, the man who did all of this is dead. That second car would have ran Mr. Lothbrok over had the guy not stopped his car and got out."

"Who is the man who hit my baby brother?" Ubbe demanded.

"We're not sure, yet, Son. That's why I'm here. Do any of you know a reason someone would want him dead? Or know anyone who would?"

And before he'd thought about any of it, Alex blurted out his first words since the paramedics had brought Ivar in, "Oh shit! Yes! Paul and Herald!"

The cop looked stunned. "Do you have last names for this Paul and Herald?"

Alex thought for a second, and between tears, finally said, "Paul goes to school with me. His last name is Finehair. Paul Finehair."

Ubbe instantly growled, "Of course! They're fucking related. It's Herald Finehair as well."

The cop wrote the names down and then squinted as if trying to remember something.

"What is it?" Ubbe asked him.

"Maybe it's nothing. I should go do my job."

Ubbe stepped in front of him, "After everything you just put us through, I think you owe us this much. What is it you think you know? You recognize one of these bastards?"

"What is the problem between your brother and them?"

"First, what is it that you recognized?" Ubbe knew he didn't have to answer the police officer's question. At least not yet.

"Fine. I'll humor you, only because I know how badly your brother is hurt. Aside from your brother and the assailant, there were two other people involved in this accident. I can't be one hundred percent sure, but I believe one of them is named Paul Finehair. He was awake when I left him. This is why I must leave you. I need to be sure he doesn't leave."

"What? The bastard is here?" Ubbe lunged forward, and another cop stepped to him and held him back. "You think it was these cunts who nearly killed my brother, and he's just here, taking it easy at the hospital?" He struggled, unsuccessfully, to wiggle lose from the cop. Let me see him! If the person you're talking about is Paul, then I'm damn sure the man who died is Herald!" Ubbe tried his best to push past the cop.

The policeman tried to restrain Ubbe and pulled out his handcuffs before the one who had been talking told him, "That won't be necessary. They've already been through enough." The other cop looked around and saw Y/N sitting with Aslaug, her arm wrapped tightly around her, trying to calm her as she cried, and he then saw Alex, standing in the middle of the room, with a blank stare on his face, tears rolling from his eyes like a faucet. "Let me handle this.

"Mr. Lothbrok, I understand. Believe me, I do, but please, look," he gestured to the others. "Your family really needs you right now. Please, let me do my job. If it's Mr. Finehair, I'll see to it that he doesn't leave and that we have a guard outside his room. After I talk with him, I'll be back. I need to find out what this fight is all about. Can you help me?"

Looking at his broken mom, Ubbe finally gave in, "Fine! But if it's him, that mother fucker is mine!"

Stepping away from the others, Ubbe explained the history with Herald, Ivar, and his faulse claim to Ivy. He told him all about Paul's attempts to hurt Alex and how they'd only recently learned that the two of them knew each other and just now that they shared the same last name. The policeman took notes and left Ubbe ro see what he could find out.

Y/N was relieved to hear Ubbe finally include the cops in this mess that had obviously grown out of hand. She really didn't want Hvitserk to end up being hurt next.

Turning back to the others, Ubbe went over to try to comfort Alex as he sat alone, in what looked like a complete state of shock. Ubbe placed his arm around Alex's shoulders, "Shh, he's going to be ok. You'll see. Just breathe."

Alex looked up to him, eyes bloodshot and wet, and hugged him. It was as if he'd finally gained words after not speaking for a greater part of the time they'd been there, "I can't lose him, Ubbe. I can't." As Ubbe's heart broke for him even more, all he could think of was how lucky Herald was if that was, in fact, him who had caused Ivar's accident. He knew that death was way easier than what he and his brothers were capable of doing to him. Had he not been so sad, he may have even smiled at the thought.

At that moment, Hvitserk busted through the waiting room doors. Y/N was immediately to her feet and at his side. "What are they saying?"

Hvitserk told everyone, "I don't know anything. I just know they took as much blood from me as I could give and told me to sit down in here with you guys and eat these crackers and drink my soda."

She helped him to a seat beside Ubbe where he clued him in on everything he and the police had discussed. After telling him about how the stopped car had been what saved Ivar from being ran over but caused the person who had hit him to be killed, Hvitserk felt a sense of justice had been served.

Smiling, Hvitserk said, "Oh, the irony of it all! In an attempt to kill our baby brother, the mother fucker not only saved him, but got himself killed in the process!" Sadly, noone else was able to laugh.

----------

The rest of the evening was spent with Ivar's family waiting restlessly in the waiting room. The entire atmosphere was solemn and quiet as they watched the clock tick by.

Finally, a doctor came in to speak with them. As he approached them, everyone stood, bracing themselves for what they were about to hear.

"Mr. Lothbrok is out of surgery, and we have placed him in intensive care."

"Surgery?" Aslaug began, "Why didn't anyone tell us he was even in surgery?" Ubbe held her hand.

"There wasn't time, ma'am. We were concerned with saving his life. He has substantial injuries, but he is alive. As long as he makes it through the night, his chances of survival double." The only sound from any of them was sniffles and heartbreaking gasps.

"His right side took most of the impact and we will still need to do more skin grafts. Unfortunately, we aren't sure he if he will ever walk again. We'll have to wait for him to wake up to do some tests, and he will certainly need therapy to build up his nonexistent leg muscles again."

"Right now, the important thing is we finally got the bleeding to stop and his heart rate has leveled out. He lost a lot of blood, and thanks to you," he pointed to Hvitserk, who had tears streaming down his face, as did everyone in the room, "He is almost back at normal levels of blood as well. But please, don't leave in case he needs more." Hvitserk nodded to him.

"He has a concussion, but thankfully, the cat scan reveled no bleeding of his brain. When, and I'm sorry, if, he wakes up, he should be really disoriented, and it may take him a bit to begin to act like himself again. Don't be alarmed if that is the case. That's normal with head injuries."

Through her tears, Aslaug managed to ask, "When can we see him? Or are we even allowed to?"

The doctor took a deep breath, "That was my next bit of information to share with you." He sighed and began, "Your son has been through an extremely traumatic accident. His right arm is broken, he's had surgery to graft skin back over his leg bones and may not ever be able to walk again, as I've already mentioned. Even with the donated blood and more level heartrate, it's still really weak. His face is extremely swollen and bruised, and he has stitches and bandages over a lot of his right side."

"If I allow you to go to in to see him, I need you all to understand these difficult circumstances beforehand. It will be difficult to see him laying like that, helplessly." He only heard more sniffling and saw heads nodding. "That all being said, I believe it will be good for him to have you each pay him a visit. Perhaps it will give him the will he needs to survive this. But I need you each to understand, if any of you think you can't handle it, or if you are one who will lose control seeing him like that, I need you to stay out here. He can not handle the added stress of your breakdown on top of everything else he's already been through. He's just too weak for any more stress. Do you all think you can handle that?"

They all shook their heads yes, all but Hvitserk. Aslaug looked at him, helplessly, and pleaded, "Hvitserk? Please Hvitserk, tell me you're going to see him. Please."

"I'm sorry, mom. I-I, umm, no. I can't do it. No," he turned away from the rest of the group, and Y/N pulled him into a tight hug.

"Ok. You can go in two at a time, but please don't stay more than five minutes. He does need the rest, too."

Aslaug went to see him first with Ubbe closely at her side. Before they left the room, Ubbe turned back, "Hvits, since you're staying here, try to get in touch with Sigurd. He still doesn't know anything."

Remembering she'd gotten the tag number of the person who caused this mess, Y/N told Hvitserk she was going to her car to get his laptop for him to try to get a name of the car owner.

Once she was gone, Hvitserk looked over to Alex, sitting in his seat, silently trying to busy himself with biting his nails clear off his fingertips. He got up and moved over to sit beside him. He grabbed his hand away from his mouth and held it. "Come on, man. Just breathe. We need to be strong."

Alex weakly responded, "Why?" as tears began to flow again from his already red, puffy eyes.

Hvitserk put his arm around Alex's shoulders, "For each other, man. We've got to get through this together."

Wiping his eyes on his shirt sleeve, Alex mumbled, "Hvits?" Hvitserk raised his eyebrows. "You know this, umm, th-this," he tried to hold the tears back, "This is all my fault. If I hadn't have accused Ivar of.."

"Alex, stop. Don't do that to yourself! This is not your fault."

"But if I wouldn't have," Alex began again.

"Bullshit! You know my little brother. Nobody can make him do anything. He's a grown man, Alex. The only person to blame is the mother fucker who caused him to wreck."

Alex thought for a minute, "Yeah, but when your mom finds out that he left like he did because of an argument he had with me, she's going to.."

Hvitserk placed his hand over Alex's again and squeezed, "She's going to understand that the two of you are human and that even you guys aren't perfect. Even in loving relationships, you have arguments, Alex," Hvitserk tried convincing him. "You're not to blame."

Y/N came in at that moment, "Here's your laptop, and I have the tag number in my phone." She sat down on the other side of Alex, her heart breaking all over again for him, and gave everything to Hvitserk. "Hey, at least we have this digital nerd to help us get some answers," she said to Alex. He half smiled as she hugged him. They sat quietly, as Hvitserk went to work to see if he could find some answers.

Before long, Ubbe and Aslaug returned to the waiting room. Aslaug was visibaly shaken, her face redder than when she'd left, makeup streaked down it.

As Ubbe helped her to a seat, Alex noticed he, too, appeared to be more upset than earlier. He then came to Alex, "Umm, Alex, I, uh, I'm not sure you want to see Ivar like this, man. He, umm, it doesn't even look like him." He wiped his eyes. "But if you want to still go, I'll go with you. If you'd like."

Alex wasn't sure if he even felt comfortable enough with Ubbe to go with him, but as he sat there, deep in thought, he realized it would probably be best for it to be Ubbe at his side. Maybe that would prevent him from breaking down.

As he and Ubbe stood in front of Ivar's hospital door, the doctor's words rang through his mind. "He's too weak to handle a breakdown from you with everything he's already been through." He had to do this. He needed to see Ivar.

"Are you ready?" Ubbe asked him.

Alex took a deep breath, "As I'll ever be."

[ivarlover]

This is one of my FAVORITE fanfics by my all-time FAVORITE writer! Have a look at her stuff. It's pretty awesome! ❤️

Hearts Of Glass (Modern!Ivar AU) Masterpost

A Modern!Ivar x reader

Warning - language, mentions of death and grief, mentions of suicide. Grumpy Ivar, alcohol use, Sigurd (ugh!), 18+smut, fluff, Ivar being a dick, possessive Ivar, aggression.

Synopsis - Can a healed heart stay healed forever?

To the wonderful @punkrocknpearls who has sifted tirelessly, for hours and hours and hours and hours correcting my terrible punctuation, adding beautiful lines and tolerating my change of POVs

Who has held my hand from across the globe and been a treasured guide in the journey that is my first fic.

Thank you is not enough. You are the tits!

Let me know if you want to be tagged :) 

————————————————————–

Chapter 1 

Chapter 2

Chapter 3 

Chapter 4

Chapter 5 

Chapter 6

Chapter 7 / Epilogue

[ivarlover]

UNPREDICTABLE

Part 4, 2nd half (sequel #4 to UNLEASHED, UNDENIABLE, and UNEXPECTED)

Alex + Modern Ivar

Mentions of Female Reader + Hvitserk

NSFW 18+ ONLY

If you're new here and want to catch up, just go to my pinned master list.

A special thanks to my Beta reader @lostasalice-thisway ! Couldn't have done it without you! 😘 I hope you guys like it!

Summary: During a hot weekend between Alex and his best friend, Ivar, it turned into an entire relationship between the two of them that neither of them had seen coming. Now, that they are just getting into the swing of things and finding their groove with navigating their relationship, Ivar's ex fiance comes back into the picture, with his child he didn't know existed, and it seems she's sure to shake things up.

Warnings, The sequel in general: Totally NSFW, Unprotected anal sex (male receiving), oral, male to male contact and more, a bad case of the feels, language, smut, with me, there is ALWAYS smut. 🤣 Each chapter will have its own warnings.

This chapter: Language, smut including anal and oral sex, explicit phone sex, major case of the feels, *inaccurate medical descriptions, diagnosis, and practices,* manipulation from Katia that's next level low even for her, drugs, *some parts may seem irrelevant, but trust me, every character and situation play a very relevant part in the bigger picture*

Please leave a comment and let me know what you think!

Words: I don't know; too MANY to count, so many that I split this chapter into 2 separate parts!

This is part two.

*Let me know if you want on or off the tag list!*

Note from me: My apologies for how long this has taken, but hopefully, the length of this chapter will make up for it.

@tessakate @lonewolf471 @lostasalice-thisway @vero-maris-zamo @noway4u @twistergirlie @covidinducedsocialreject @chapada010101010 @istorkyou @galaxy-1000

----------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------

Series Master List

👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀👀

"Alex? Alex, what the hell is going on? Was that Y/N's voice I just heard? Where are you?" Ivar wasn't sure what to think, but he sat on the edge of the hotel bed, trying his best to keep his cool until Alex gave him some answers. "Alex?" he impatiently asked again.

"Umm, yeah, uh, yes, th-that is Y/N. I umm, I don't know what the fuck is going on."

"Fuck, Alex! How did we get here? What the hell happened? Why am I in Ivar's bed? And with you? What the," Y/N then jumped up, quickly running to the bathroom.

Unable to close the door behind herself, Alex heard her vomiting. It was then that he noticed, he, too, felt sick.

"What the fuck is going on, Alex? I won't fucking ask you again! What the fuck is she doing in my fucking bed with you? Surely, the two of you didn't," Ivar stopped talking, trying to control the rage he felt creeping through his entire body.

Both ends of the call were completely silent. Alex struggled to remember anything at all from the night before. Looking around the room again for any clues, he felt disgusted with himself. Surely, he hadn't gotten that drunk. Surely, this wasn't what it looked like. He couldn't figure out what had happened.

Ivar took a deep breath and began again, sternly, "Alex, Love, I'm really trying here. I need you to answer me. What. The. Fuck. Is. Going. On?" He knew he couldn't hide the rage in his voice, so he didn't even try. Just as he'd began to feel certain with everything between them, just as he'd finally accepted that Alex could really love him, that this was it, true love, surely Alex hadn't betrayed him in such a way.

"Iv-Ivar, I-I'm not sure what happened. Neither of us even remember how we got here. I, uh, I don't know. And fuck! I feel sick. She's puking herself."

Ivar debated on just ending the call. What did he take him for? He felt a piece of his heart crack open, and just as he was about to really speak his mind, he heard what sounded like a third person enter the room.

Alex looked up to meet two very worried eyes, "What? Where the hell did Y/N go?" Hvitserk asked, quickly scanning the room, just as she was walking out of the bathroom, head hung in shame.

Sitting the tray down he had in his hands, he quickly rushed over to her. "Oh my God, are you ok? Did he fucking hurt you? I'll fucking kill the bastard!" He wrapped his arms around her tightly. "Oh, thank fuck you're awake."

Her head swarming, and sudden guilt consuming her, she asked, "Hvitserk, why would you think Alex would hurt me? I'm sorry, Hvits. I think we must have," and he hushed her while he spun her around, inspecting her body again since she was actually standing.

"Not Alex! For fucks sake! Paul!"

You could have heard a pin drop. Alex's mouth gaped open, and Y/N began to cry as Hvitserk held her tightly. Of course. It all made sense, now. Alex just barely remembered, now, Paul joining them at the table and offering them drinks. He'd promised he'd leave them alone, but wanted to have one drink as a peace offering, or so he'd called it. Alex grew sicker with every passing second.

Alex had completely forgotten Ivar was on the line. "WHAT THE FUCK! DID HE JUST SAY PAUL? LET ME TALK TO HVITSERK RIGHT NOW, ALEX!"

Tossing Hvitserk the phone, Alex jumped up to rush to the bathroom. "Oh hell!" he grabbed his head.

"Take it easy, man. Who is on the phone?" Hvitserk asked, putting the phone to his ear as he walked Y/N to the bed.

"It's me! What the fuck happened, Hvits? I thought we wouldn't hear anything else from that sorry son of a bitch! I'm hopping on a plane home immediately."

"No. No, don't do that. It's being handled. Finish your buisness there. Ubbe, Sigurd, and I are taking care of everything here until you get back."

"Tell me everything, Hvitserk."

Hvitserk explained it all to Ivar. Alex and Y/N had went out to celebrate because Alex's presentation was one of the top three in his class. Y/N had luckily, called Hvitserk to meet them and hang out, too, and to drive them home when it was end of the night.

What the two of them didn't know was that Paul had been there and apparently watching. Just when they'd both appeared to be just drunk enough, Paul had came over with drinks for them with the bullshit story of an apology. He'd drugged them. When Hvitserk walked up behind Paul, he saw him slipping something into their next round of drinks.

He played it cool and acted like he knew nothing, waiting to see if the drinks were intended for one or both Alex and Y/N. He'd even shook Paul's hand. Once he saw Paul attempting to give the drinks to Alex and Y/N, both, he'd grabbed him by the hair of his head and yanked him to Ivar and Alex's private office in the back. "It's a good fucking thing they chose to celebrate at your club, man."

He'd texted Ubbe the minute he'd seen Paul with them, so he was already on his way there. "I hit him so hard he passed out in the middle of the floor, so I just left him there and locked the door behind me to go check on Alex and Y/N. By the time I got back to them, they were completely out of it, man. Drooling, eyes rolling in the back of their heads, and unable to speak coherently. It was obvious I'd been too late, and Paul had already drugged them. I have no fucking clue how many drinks they'd already had before I arrived, but it was a lot, man. A lot."

"What the fuck did he fucking give them?" Ivar growled into the fone, voice low and murderous.

"That's what we're working on right now. I don't know. I just know that when Ubbe and I took them out to the car, Alex was awake and trying to talk, but he wasn't making any sense, and Y/N was already passed out. She didn't wake up until right now, man." He looked at her to his side, curled into him for dear life, crying.

"I'm on my way," Ivar snarled.

Alex was standing in the bathroom doorway, dumbfounded. "What was he up to? Why the hell did he even do any of this?"

He walked over to sit on the bed, on the other side of Hvitserk. "Here," he handed Alex the phone, "Talk to him, so I can calm her down." He turned to Y/N, "Babe, it's ok. I'm here. He didn't touch you."

They continued as Alex took the phone with him back into the bathroom, feeling sick again. He sank down in the floor beside the toilet. "Uh, Ivar?"

"Oh, my God! Alex? Are you ok? I'm so sorry, Love. I should've known better than thinking anything so horrible of you."

"Ivar, slow down. It's ok. I was nearly convinced myself. I, uh, I don't even know what to think of all of this. I'm sorry for making you worry."

Ivar gritted his teeth, "I just feel so bad that I wasn't there to protect you. He's a dead man. I don't care what his excuse is. He's fucking dead. I'm on my way back."

Somehow, Alex's voice calmed Ivar down the same way he would have if he'd been there to hug him. After talking with Alex more and then getting more details from Hvitserk, Ivar decided to listen to them and stay for his meeting with Steven.

Paul was in Ubbe's basement with Ubbe and Sigurd, and they'd hold him until Ivar returned on that following Sunday. If they were able to obtain anything useful, Hvitserk promised to call him.

After the call with Ivar, Alex laid back down on the bed. "You really believed you had my girl again, Alex?" Hvitserk laughed. "You should know that there's no way she'd settle for you again after being with me."

Y/N slapped him on the chest, "Hvitserk!"

"Are you telling me it's not true?" He grabbed her and pulled her closer to him, grinning from ear to ear.

"That's beside the point! Just stop talking like that, like I'm not here," she blushed.

Hvitserk stood and gave them each a glass of the herbal tea he'd left to bring upstairs for them. "Mom says this should cure your sickness. She said it would be a lot like having a hangover and knew you'd both be vomiting when you woke up. So here, bottoms up."

Alex face planted into his hands, "Fuck! Seriously? Your mom knows about all this? Great! As if she didn't already hate me enough."

"She doesn't hate you, Alex. And yeah, I didn't know what to do so I called her. You guys scared the shit out of me." Hvitserk pointed to the drink in Alex's hand and motioned for him to drink the rest of it. "But look, until we know exactly what's going on with Paul, you two don't need to be alone. One of us should be with you at all times."

"Really? A baby sitter? Seriously? I'll be fine. Just stay with Y/N," Alex rolled his eyes.

"Alex, think about it. Up until last night, you've been Paul's sole target. And we need to find out what the reason for that is. He's been pretty persistently after you for someone who just wants a piece of ass. I think he only drugged Y/N, too, because she was with you. I'm not willing to gamble on that, though, so, until then, you're both stuck with me or Ubbe."

"What about school?" Alex looked down at his watch, "Fuck my classes have already started!"

"Do you really think you feel up to classes today?" Hvitserk rolled his eyes.

Grabbing his head, Alex said, "Yeah, you're probably right."

----------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------

Ivar paced the hotel room. How was he going to concentrate during the meeting he was about to have with Steven when he had all this going on at home? He really needed to be with Alex right now. And Ivy. Ivy. He hadn't even asked how she was doing. What was wrong with him? All he could think about was wanting to know what Paul had been up to. This had to be more than than just some fatal attraction. It just didn't add up. He saw red the more he thought about how close Paul had been to achieving his goal.

His phone rang in his pocket. It was the driver, letting him know he was waiting outside. He'd have to analyze everything later and try to focus on the task at hand, now.

------

"Come in," Steven stepped aside and motioned toward his desk. "Please, have a seat."

Joining Ivar, Steven sat at the desk across from Ivar. "Thank you so much for all your time here with us. I'm sure whatever observations and suggestions you have to offer will be extremely useful to my establishments."

"Well, what is it, particularly, that you're needing help with? What are your areas of biggest concern? I'm no expert, but I can offer my help where I see fit," Ivar answered modestly. His family had owned successful businesses since before he was born. He'd grown up with a sense of how to make things run smoothly. This, his mom always said, he'd inherented directly from Ragnar.

"Well, of the few clubs you saw, fights broke out in what? Like half of them? That seems to be a nightly thing for most of my night clubs. And the strip club is even worse, not to mention, my girls are sometimes caught in the middle of it all. I can't seem to keep them employed, because they say they don't feel safe. That's not a good reputation to have out there on the streets."

"No, it isn't. Well, I have some ideas and suggestions, but I'm not sure you're going to like it. It'll take some major changes."

Leaning forward and placing his elbows on the desk, Steven said, "I'm all ears."

"Well, first of all, you need a dress code. Maybe the club that's just on the outskirts of town is fine like it is, but the others, here in town, should most definitely have a dress code, black tie affair, or no admittance."

"But won't that drive people away?" Steven asked, uncertain.

"At first, yes. You'll lose customers. However, you'll draw in a different crowd, a different caliber of people, and then they'll flood your clubs instead."

"And the strip club?"

"Well, the dress code is just the beginning. The rest, such as bouncers, general rules, and such, I can point out after we're there together. I need to see everything for myself first."

"Are you available, then, to accompany me on Friday night?"

"That's why I'm here," Ivar smiled.

"Well," Steven began, "I also wanted to discuss another opportunity for you and Alex." Ivar waited for him to continue. "I wanted to know if you would be interested in opening another club like yours here, a second one, in one of my properties. I have two spaces downtown that are just sitting there, ready to be used, but I think I have enough on my plate already at the moment."

"Umm, I'm not so sure. We're honestly not exactly set up to run a second club."

"That's where I'd come in. I can help with all of that. I have the resources and the manpower."

Ivar ran his hand down his face. Thinking about everything that had already happened at home, and he hadn't even been away for a full week yet. He wasn't sure about taking on something that would require even more time away. "Unfortunately, I'm really not able to answer right now. I really appreciate the opportunity, but I will have to discuss everything with Alex first."

"Of course, of course," Steven interlocked his hands and rested his chin on them. "I am willing to assist in any way needed should you two say yes. You can let me know after you've returned and had a chance to talk it over."

"Well, with all the help you're offering, what would you want in return?" Ivar grew curious.

"It's the name. Your club is a very prestigious club in your town. It's well known here, even. That's the kind of reputation I want for my clubs."

Ivar wasn't sure what exactly he meant by that so he just decided to ask directly. "How does our name on a place in your town help you, though?"

"You see, I'd very much like to become buisness partners with you, well, the two of you. The Lothbrok name carries certain umm, well, privileges, if you will. I can see that partnership alone helping me out with my other places, as I've said. That, with your expertise, I know things can begin to turn around for my buisness. I knew your father, and I can see, in you, the same strength, determination, and intelligence he had."

Ivar was taken back a little. Was he basically saying he wanted to use Ivar and his name? It made him wonder if he was having other problems that he hadn't mentioned, and was hoping to scare people off by using the Lothbrok name. "Well, you should know, things aren't ran the same way they were when my father was alive. We operate completely legally. Mine and Alex's club wasn't one I inherented from my father. We opened it together on our own. My father's businesses are ran by my brothers and my mother. I'm simply a consultant for them if and when they need me to be."

"That's what I'm proposing to you with my night clubs. I know I'd benefit immensely with you as a consultant. And Ivar, there's no pressure. I know you have a family to look after and your own life. If you guys chose not to do this, I completely understand. I respected your father, and I certainly respect you. You talk with Alex. Take as much time as you need, and if you decide to give it a go, we can sit down together, the three of us, and discuss details and numbers."

Steven stood and stretched out his hand to shake Ivar's. Ivar stood and shook it. "Go, and enjoy the town. There's several nice places to eat if you're hungry. My driver will pick you up Friday evening, and I'll give you a call when he's on the way. Until then, check out the town. See what we have to offer." He gave Ivar the addresses of the two potential locations he'd mentioned and Ivar turned to the door.

"And Ivar?" He turned back to face Steven. "Thank you so much for your time and for even considering my offer. I look forward to working with you on Friday."

Ivar walked out. He decided to do just as Steven had suggested and went to find a place in town to eat. Steven's driver was waiting for him, but Ivar needed time to himself and told him he preferred walking. He had a lot to think about, not even to mention what he was going to do about the whole situation with Paul.

His mind was racing, but first thing's first. He called Hvitserk and told him to look up everything he could find out about Steven. He was usually able to read people pretty easily, but he couldn't tell if Steven was to be trusted or not, and he didn't like that at all.

"And while I've got you on the phone, how's Alex and Y/N? And what about my Ivy? Is she ok? I really wasn't prepared for any of this, Hvits. I'm glad you were there with Alex and Y/N. And any word on Paul?"

"Alex and Y/N are passed out upstairs in your bed, still. Whatever he gave them hit them really hard, man. Ivy is fine. She was playing with Sara earlier, and now shes napping. And I haven't heard from Ubbe, yet. Last I spoke with him, Sigurd was taking his turn with Paul, but don't worry, we'll get to the bottom of this before you're even back."

Ivar hit the table he was sitting at with his fist. Through gritted teeth, he snarled, "The minute you know anything, and I don't care what time of day or night it is, you call me."

"Certainly, little brother. Hey, you want to talk about the good news, now?" Hvitserk smiled to himself.

"May as well."

"Alex was chosen as one of the finalists. He presents downtown tomorrow evening."

A huge grin stretched across Ivar's face despite himself. "Wow! I'm so damn proud of him. I just realized that you did mention that's why he and Y/N were out celebrating on a school night to begin with. I guess I was just a bit preoccupied with all the other news. I just knew he was going to do great. But shit! I won't be able to be there to see him. I can't leave here until Sunday, at the earliest."

"No worries, man. I'll be there. I'll be sure nothing happens to him."

"Well, I also mean that I'm going to miss," Ivar began.

"Of course," Hvitserk interrupted him, "Y/N and I will record his presentation for you. You just take care of your responsibilities there, and I'll let you know what I'm able to dig up on this Steven."

Ending the call, Ivar sat at an outdoor café. They brought his food to him, and he ate in silence as he thought of all that had happened.

Despite everything, he wanted nothing more at the moment than to wrap his arms around Alex and hold him tightly. That realization was what brought him to the conclusion that there was no way he could be away from Alex on a regular basis to open a new club here.

This was a longing like no other. He'd never felt like this for another, and more than the fear that he tried his best to push deep down inside himself, he felt so sure of his choice to be with Alex. If this with Steven was something they decided to do, he'd have to figure out a different way to make it happen. No matter the financial gain they stood to make from the deal, some things were just more important than money.

Ivar spent the rest of the evening walking the streets and thinking. He walked by the two addresses that Steven had given him of the potential clubs and they seemed to be in perfect areas for a nightclub. It was just such a big decision.

He had just gotten back to his room when Alex finally called him. "I-I'm so fucking sorry, Ivar," Alex said, his voice sounding shaky on the other end of the call.

Taking off his suit jacket and pouring himself a glass of vodka, Ivar told him, "You can't be serious. You did nothing wrong, Love. I'm just relieved you're ok."

They spoke for a while, Alex recounting the evening at the presentation, before the incident with Paul. Ivar told him how proud he was and then told him about Steven's proposal. "But before we make any kind of decisions, I need to talk to Hvitserk."

"Hvitserk? Why?" Alex was confused.

"I asked him to check on Steven. I can't read him, and we need to know if he's legit or not. He mentioned my father, so I just need to know how well he knew him."

Alex instantly understood. Ivar had worked very hard over the years to earn a name for himself rather than getting by solely on the shirttale of his father's name.

Just as they were about to end the call, Hvitserk yanked the door open to Ivar's room and walked right in, "Y/N said you were on the phone with Ivar? Is that him? Can I speak to him?"

"Wow! Well, hello to you, too, Hvitserk. How nice of you to knock before you come barging in," Alex looked up at him from Ivar's bed. "Here. Ivar, I'm passing you to Hvits."

"You really need to work on your people skills, bro," Ivar laughed at him as he heard him breathe into the phone. "Well? What have you got for me?"

Walking over to sit on the edge of the bed, Hvitserk looked at Alex while he began speaking to Ivar, "Well, umm, we finally got some answers from Paul."

"And?"

"And you're not going to like this. Ubbe went to Paul's place to see if he could find anything while Sigurd stayed with him. And umm, Ivar?"

"Go on."

"He found an envelope with documents inside it and two plane tickets for Saturday."

"Where's he planning on going, Hvitserk?" Ivar's voice quickly grew deeper and annoyed.

"He's going back home, Ivar. Home. To fucking Russia."

Alex gasped, covering his mouth as he heard Ivar on the phone. "What the fuck! He's. Going. Where? Did you talk to...? She's, she's not, surely she's not part, do you know if she...? Fuck! Hvitserk, fuck!" Ivar stumbled over his words with the new information, not able to make a coherent statement, as he tried to swallow it all down. What did this mean? Was Katia actually behind everything? Surely, she wasn't involved in any way. Surely. He hoped she wasn't, at least. He didn't want to think of what he was capable of doing to her if they found out otherwise.

"Ivar, are you still there?" Everything was silent in the room.

"Do you know anything else?" Ivar roared through gritted teeth. "I swear, Hvitserk, if I find out-"

"Stop, little brother. Just wait until we know for sure. This is why I'm here. I just want to know what you want us to do with him? Sigurd wants to keep him longer, until he can get some clearer answers out of him. I think it would be better to let him go, watch him, see where he goes, who he's going to meet, and who he's going to Russia with."

"Hvitserk. She can't leave with-"

"Ivar, stop. Have some faith in me, little brother. She won't take Ivy anywhere. You've got my word on that. Not even just into town. Ivy won't leave this house without us. I promise."

Ivar's blood was boiling. To say he was furious was an understatement. He took a deep breath and then said, "What about Alex? If she's behind this, she knows Paul failed. What if she tries to take matters into her own hands? I can't lose him, Hvits. I just can't."

"Again, have some faith in me. This would be a low, even for her, but I promise you, she won't put a finger on one hair on his head. If we learn that it is her, she won't even have an opportunity to see him before I take her ass to Ubbe's basement, too." Alex gasped again. Hvitserk looked over to him as he continued with Ivar, "If she's behind this, she'll be held until you return and decide what to do with her. We won't hurt her. That will be for you to decide."

As anger ran through Ivar's body, he ran his fingers through his hair and turned up his glass of vodka. He couldn't remember another time when he felt so angry and so worried at the same time.

"Hvitserk, I'm trusting you, literally, with my life here. The only reason I'm not already on a plane and on my way back right now is because I know you're serious when you say you've got everything under control."

Ivar continued, "I like your idea. Let Paul go. Be sure you guys watch him closely. Don't you dare call me, and tell me you've lost him. Hopefully, when Paul goes to catch his flight on Saturday, you'll see who he's leaving with."

"That's what I'm thinking."

"Hvits, if it's Katia, do not let her get on that flight! If that means you have to take Paul, too, so be it." Ivar had began pacing the hotel room floor again. He was happy he had the next day to himself, not having to work with Steven yet.

"Oh, and Hvitserk?"

"Yeah?"

"And keep Katia the fuck away from Ivy and Alex. I know she wouldn't hurt Ivy, but she may try to take her. If she hurts either one of them, I'm not responsible for what I'll do. You've got all that, right?"

"Of course. Of course, Ivar. Don't worry. You can count on me." And Ivar knew he could.

Before handing the phone back to Alex, Hvitserk told Ivar, "I'm going to go call Ubbe. I'll let him know your decision. He and Sigurd will handle everything on that end. I'm staying here. I even plan on going to school with your lover boy tomorrow," he laughed.

Alex rolled his eyes as Hvitserk tossed him the phone. "Ivar, I-I'm, umm-"

"I know. This sucks. I need to be there with you and with Ivy. Where is she, by the way?"

"She's sleeping, umm, in her room."

"Would it be too much to ask you to let her sleep in-"

"Ivar, I already thought of it, too. I plan on rolling her bed in here with me once we hang up. Maybe one of us should call Sara? Let her know there's no training with Ivy for the rest of the week, but only Katia?" Alex's head was spinning.

"Of course. I'll call her. You've been through enough already. And umm, Love?"

"Yes?"

"I'm sorry I wasn't there. I'm sorry I couldn't protect you like I'm supposed to. This could have ended so differently if not for Hvitserk."

"Ivar, this isn't your fault anymore than it's mine. Don't do that to yourself. I wanted you to meet with Steven, too. Neither of us could've known. But, umm, do you really believe Katia is behind all this? Could she plan all this out herself just because she can't accept that you've moved on? I mean, she's nuts, sure, but is she really that evil? I just, I'm not so sure."

"Love, I honestly can't say. I mean, I think it's all a bit too evil, too, even for her. But you know me, I didn't even see it coming when we were together, and I came home to an empty house, so, who knows?" He took a deep breath "I just hope it's not her. I don't want to be the reason Ivy has to grow up without a mother," Ivar sighed.

"Ivar!" You can't be serious!" How easily Alex had forgotten about Ivar's hot temper.

"I don't know. I just, I can't think about it right now."

They talked a little while longer, until Alex thought he had Ivar, at least, calmed down enough to not do anything stupid like hopping the next plane out of there. He knew there was no calming his anger completely, but he was happy with Ivar's promise to follow through with his plans with Steven.

Once they ended the call, Ivar called Sara to inform her that Ivy shouldn't be part of any of Katia's therapy until he returned. Although confused, she didn't ask any questions and agreed.

----------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------

Friday morning, after dropping Ivy off with Ubbe and Torvi, Alex and Y/N went to class with Hvitserk in tow. Hvitserk was thankful that the only class they each had that day was the one they had together. That certainly made his job a lot easier. Y/N told the professor that Hvitserk was planning on enrolling in the school and wanted to, first, check it out by visiting and asked him if it was ok. Never having any trouble out of her and knowing how dedicated she was to her studies, he easily agreed.

In the capital, Ivar woke up at nearly noon. He'd sat up most of the night before, drinking by himself. He definitely regretted that now.

After calling down for room service, he ate, showered, and then just sat back down on the bed. He didn't have words for all the different emotions he felt at once. What was he going do?

He laid back, still deep in thought, and before he even realized it, he'd fallen asleep again. The stress of the recent events had definitely gotten the best of him. It wasn't until his phone rang, hours later, that he finally woke up.

It was Alex. He told him the day had went well with Ivy staying with Ubbe and Torvi and Hvitserk attending school with him and Y/N. He was preparing for his presentation and just wanted to speak to him before his evening began.

Alex informed Ivar that Ubbe and Sigurd had let Paul go with very specific instructions to stay away from Alex. He'd been so relieved that they were finally letting him go, that he would have practically agreed to anything. Of course, they took it all with a grain of salt. They decided that Sigurd would be the one who'd follow him. As soon as he discovered anything useful, he'd call the others.

"Well, you just be sure you don't separate from Hvitserk this evening. I really don't like that I'm not there, but he's next best thing."

"Of course, Ivar," Alex said as they were ending the call. "And good luck tonight with Steven."

"Fuck! I almost forgot all about Steven."

"Then, looks like you need to get ready, too. I'll talk to you later tonight?"

"I'll call you tomorrow. I'm sure it's going to be really late when I get in tonight," Ivar answered. "Oh, and Alex?"

"Yes?"

"Good luck tonight, too, and I love you."

Alex felt his face flush red, even after being with Ivar all this time. "I love you, too."

--------

Y/N and Hvitserk were talking with Alex backstage before his big presentation, trying to calm him down. "I didn't know this event was going to be so big. And I'm going to present on stage? No way! I think I'm going to be sick!" Alex told them, pacing.

"Alex, you've got this. Just breathe."

"Hvitserk is right, Alex. You know your stuff. Just forget about the stage and the crowd, and go out there, and be yourself. You're going to blow them away."

"Yeah, man. I don't even care about this shit," Hvitserk motioned to Alex's project, "And you even make it interesting for me. Believe me, if you can get my attention, you definitely have a chance at winning this."

"Wow! Thanks, Hvits!"

"Aww, shut up. Walk us back to our seats so you know where we'll be if you need anything." Looking at Alex's sudden worried face, he added, "Relax. I don't think he's going to show up here for you. Anyway, Sigurd is still tailing him, so there's no way he'd let him even make it inside if he is stupid enough to come. So, just walk us to our seats."

Alex smiled nervously. His nerves were really shot. As they pushed through the crowd, Alex saw Hvitserk wave his hand to someone ahead of them who he couldn't see. Just as they got a little closer, he saw that it was Aslaug. "What the fuck!" he mumbled under his breath.

Y/N turned to him and whispered, "She insisted that she was coming and that we bring you out to see her before your presentation." Alex's eyes grew wide at her words.

As they approached Aslaug, she stood and held out her arms to Alex, "Well, hello, Dear." She pulled him closer for a hug and kissed him on the cheek. Alex struggled not to let his face show how shocked he was at the gesture and her mere presence itself.

"Umm, hi, Mrs. Lothbrok. I'm so surprised to see you. Umm, thank you for coming," Alex said, nervously.

"There's no way the love of my son's life would have such an important event and I'd miss it. I'm so proud of you, Dear. We all are." Alex's face flushed red. She brushed his shoulder off and placed her hand on it, "And more importantly, are you ok after everything that's happened?"

He'd forgotten she knew about everything with Paul. Dropping his head before answering, he said, "Umm, yes. I'm fine. Thanks to Hvitserk." He flashed him a quick smile.

"Wonderful. You're in good hands with him. Don't worry." She turned to the seat beside her and grabbed something and then turned back around to Alex with her arms full of a beautiful bouquet of flowers. "I don't know if flowers are appropriate, but I wanted to congratulate you properly, Dear. They will be blessed to have you if you win tonight, but even if you don't, you've already won, in my eyes, just by making it this far." She gave him the bouquet and leaned over and gave him another hug. "Congratulations, Alex! Good luck!"

Alex was speechless. Y/N and Hvitserk looked on with huge grins. Quickly, he gathered his wits and responded, "Wow! Thank you so much, Mrs. Lothbrok. I can't thank-"

She interrupted him, "Mom, call me mom. No more of this 'Mrs. Lothbrok' nonsense."

He grinned and said, "Thank you so much, umm, Mom." He wasn't sure what had come over her, but he certainly liked this side of her way better than her accusing stares and cautious tendencies.

As he turned to walk back, Hvitserk popped him on the ass. "Go get 'em, tiger!" Hvitserk laughed.

Alex rolled his eyes and walked back. When he got back to his table backstage, he was met by his parents. "We're so very proud of you, Sweetheart. We just wanted to wish you the best of luck," his mom told him as she hugged him.

His dad handed him another bouquet of flowers, "I guess someone beat us to it, but these are for you, too, Son. Congratulations and good luck out there tonight."

Alex hugged him. He hadn't realized just how much he'd needed some reassurance with everything that had been going on the last couple of days. He held his dad a little tighter.

Not knowing anything about what had happened; Alex had seen no need to worry the two of them; his dad, of course, thought it was just his nerves for the evening. He pulled away a little and said, "Just take a deep breath, Son. No matter what happens from here, you've still done an extraordinary job. You just go out there, and do your best, and know we support you no matter what." Alex tried his best to choke back tears. He hadn't expected to respond in such a way.

Alex's mom kissed him on the cheek, "We'll see you at the end of the evening, Alex." She grabbed his dad's hand, and they made their way out to their seats.

Alex stood in his spot and didn't move for a few minutes. He tried to give himself the time he needed to process all the mixed emotions and thoughts that were going through his mind a mile a minute. He took a deep breath, and pushed everything out of his mind to began to mentally prepare for his presentation.

--------

Ivar had finally showered and gotten dressed for the evening. He wore a dark silver suit and had his hair slicked back in a low ponytail. He waited in the hotel bar, just off from the lobby, for his ride with a beer in hand. He never thought he'd be this eager to get the rest of the weekend overwith so he could get home to Alex.

As he sipped his beer, a beautiful lady with shoulder length, wavy, blonde hair, in a tight fitting, knee length, red dress sat down in the bar stool beside him. As he looked over to her, she asked, "Is this seat taken?"

"No, ma'am," he gestured to the stool.

The bartender came over, and she ordered her drink before looking back to him. "So, why is such a handsome fella sitting alone at a hotel bar on a Friday night?" she smiled with false shyness.

"I guess for the same reason you are," he turned up his beer, smiling her direction.

"Oh touché!" She gently clunked the bottom of her beer bottle to his just before she turned it up.

They sat in silence for a few more minutes. Ivar looked down at his watch to check the time just as a message flashed across it from Steven that his driver was out front. "You've got somewhere else to be?" she asked inquisitively.

"I'm here on buisness, not pleasure," he answered flatly.

"Well, what a shame!" she flirted, batting her eyes. "Maybe when you come back for the evening, we can have a few drinks, talk for a bit?"

"Darling, I mean you no disrespect," Ivar said, placing his empty beer bottle on the bar and standing up, "And yes, you are quite beautiful, but I am taken. I'm only here on buisness, and I anxiously await to get back to my lover. He's the only thing I can think of right now."

Her eyes widened, "He?"

"Yes, he, my boyfriend, my Alex," Ivar smiled just thinking of him. "My everything."

"Of course. The best ones are always already taken. Or, in your case, gay," she sighed and smiled again as she turned up her bottle. "What a lucky guy!" she looked him over from head to toe, "Yes, what a lucky guy, indeed."

Ivar felt his cheeks turn red, "You have a good evening, ma'am." He patted her on the shoulder and walked toward the door.

"Fuck! What a waste!" she mumbled under her breath.

Ivar turned his head to her, "I heard that." He grinned as he walked on out the door and met his driver who was holding his car door open.

"Good evening, Mr. Lothbrok." Ivar nodded his head to him as he got in the car.

When he arrived to the strip club, Steven was waiting for him, standing propped up against his car. As Ivar got out, Steven stuck out his hand and shook Ivar's. "Good evening, Ivar. I trust that the ride over was to your liking?"

"Certainly," he smiled. "I have one question. Am I just observing tonight, or can I interact as needed?"

"You have my blessing to do whatever you see fit tonight. Anything. That even includes firing or hiring. If needed, of course."

"Ok. Let's get to buisness." Ivar saw no reason to waste time with small talk.

As they walked across the parking lot, a small scuffle broke out between one of the bouncers and two men trying to enter the club. As they got closer, another man ran up to join in with the other two who were already fighting with the bouncer. Ivar ran up and grabbed the guy's right wrist and twisted it up behind his back. "I don't think so, buddy," he growled. The guy squirmed but couldn't get lose. "Weren't you just leaving?" Ivar tightened his grip.

"Fuck you, man!"

"Wrong answer!" Ivar slung him around into the wall. "I said, weren't you just leaving?" He let the man go and immediately ducked, missing the guy's swing that had been aimed for his head. This caused the guy to stumble forward, and Ivar grabbed him by his shoulder and belt and shoved him forward. "I said, you were leaving!" The guy fell to ground.

When he got up, he looked back at the other two men, who were still trying to fight the bouncer. Ivar was holding one with his hands behind his back as he struggled, and the bouncer was holding the other. "Forget you guys," the third yelled and ran off.

"Where's the other bouncer? Isn't there supposed to be two of you guys out here?" Ivar asked the bouncer as he slammed the guy he was holding into the wall.

"I have no idea. He took off somewhere inside."

The man Ivar had against the wall was struggling to get lose, so Ivar slammed him into the wall harder. He groaned as the bricks scratched his face. "If I let you go, will you leave the property?"

"Yes," the man quickly answered.

"What was this fight about?" Ivar demanded.

"I was only helping the other two guys because they said they'd pay me to help them jump the bouncer. I, uh, I just need the money, man."

The man the bouncer was holding began yelling and cussing the man Ivar had. Ivar let go of him, and he stood still, looking at Ivar, for what appeared to be, permission to leave. "Will you wait right here for me?" Ivar tested him.

He nodded yes and watched Ivar as he punched the other guy, knocking him out immediately. "Drop him in the alley, and come back," Ivar instructed the bouncer. He dragged the guy to the alley while Ivar stood in his place at the door. Steven never said a word but just watched. He noticed Ivar's ponytail was messy and hanging lose now, so he motioned to him. Ivar yanked his hair out of the ponytail and brushed his hands back through his hair.

When the bouncer returned, Ivar told him he was going to find the other bouncer and would be right back. Looking at eachother confused, the man who Ivar had stopped from fighting, the bouncer, and Steven stood in their spots.

Within minutes, Ivar returned, forcibly escorting the other bouncer out the door. "Who the hell do you think you are? You can't fire me!" he shouted at Ivar. When he saw Steven, he told him, "Tell him! He can't fire me! Who is this guy?"

Ivar shoved him to Steven. "Rather than doing his job and helping out here, he was inside with one of the ladies getting a lap dance. I fired him, and I told him to leave."

He looked to Steven with pleading eyes, "Tell this guy he can't fire me!"

Steven looked at Ivar and back to the bouncer, "He can, and he just did. Get out of here." The guy was shocked and began to cuss Steven. Ivar walked toward him. He looked back at Ivar and decided to leave.

Ivar turned toward the other bouncer, "You know what your job here is, correct? You understand you don't leave the front doors until closing time unless asked to by your boss, right?"

"Yes, sir."

Ivar turned to the other man who was still standing against the wall. "You said you need money. Are you interested in working for it rather than causing problems?"

The man swallowed thickly, "Yeah! Oh, uh, I mean, yes! Yes, I need a job. When can I start?"

"Right now." He placed his hand on the guy's shoulders as he walked to him, "Don't make me regret this decision."

"Umm, no, no sir, I won't."

Ivar went to the bouncer who was watching, in complete shock. "Is this a problem for you?"

He cleared his throat, "Umm, no. Not at all."

"Good," Ivar looked back to the new guy, "He's your boss. He'll tell you what you're supposed to do, and you listen to him."

The guy nodded, "Thank you, Sir."

"It's Ivar. Call me Ivar."

Ivar turned to Steven, "After you." They walked inside, Steven's eyes bright with amusement. "What?" Ivar asked him.

"Nothing. You just really remind me of your father," Steven smiled.

The two of them took seats at the bar and spent most of the night talking as Ivar looked around the club, watching the interactions with Steven's employees and the customers. Steven watched as Ivar made mental notes.

Ivar saw how the men touched and grabbed the women, how the bouncers were non-existent most of the night, how several of the women escorted men to back rooms; he understood-it wasn't long ago that he would have been one of those men, and he couldn't be sure, but it appeared that there were a few drug deals happening in the back of the club. He didn't like the way buisness was handled there at all and tried to think what he was going to tell Steven. He knew if he was going to even consider working with him, a lot would need to change.

It was nearing the end of the evening when Ivar told Steven he was ready to discuss his findings. They went to Steven's office. As they sat down, Steven told him, "Ok, give it to me straight."

Ivar told him everything he saw that wasn't working in the nightclub's best interest. He gave Steven a list of things he thought needed to be changed and suggestions of how to change them, one of which was finding a few new employees. "I think if the dancers that work for you are willing to go to a private room with your guests, this isn't the proper establishment for them. You're not running a brothel," he laughed. "You should think of this as more of a gentleman's club. That's why I think you should strictly enforce a dress code to bring in a different crowd of people. You can't really call it a gentleman's club if there aren't any gentlemen here."

"You're right. I think all of this that you've mentioned is doable, and I appreciate your ideas. I believe it will all play a big role in turning things around," Steven smiled.

"There's one last thing," Ivar sighed. Steven looked at him attentively. "Drugs are just bad for buisness all around. My father didn't have all the problems he did until he started associating himself with drugs. And that's a deal breaker for me, Steven. Unfortunately, that's one thing I can't bend on. If Alex and I decide to do any kind of business with you, whether it's opening a new club here or just consulting you, all bets are off if drugs are involved in any way."

Steven was taken back, "I don't actually deal in drugs, Ivar. I appreciate your honesty, but drugs actually aren't part of my businesses."

Ivar clinched his jaw, "Steven, I saw the transactions taking place in the back of the club."

"Oh, that's what you're referring to? I'm actually not part of all that. They sometimes just do their business here because the location is convenient for them. I turn a blind eye, don't say anything to them, and they overpay at the door and the bar. " Steven answered.

"Is that all?" Ivar questioned.

"Well, sometimes, they donate to things around here. That's how we renovated."

Ivar managed to control his response, and as much as he wanted to roll his eyes, he didn't. "Well, maybe you aren't dealing drugs directly, yourself, but it's still happening in your establishment, and you're directly benefiting from drug money. It's enough for you to be investigated, too, if they were to have cops investigating them. Along with drugs, in any way that you allow them, comes an entire different set of problems, and none of them are small ones. Just take what I'm saying into consideration. I know what I'm talking about." Ivar stood and stretched his hand out to shake Steven's.

Surprised, Steven stood and shook his hand. "I hope I haven't offended you in any way, Ivar."

"No, not at all," Ivar answered honestly. "I've just given all of my suggestions already, and I am really tired. I think I should be going now." He was growing restless, and he knew that wouldn't have a nice result if he stayed much longer, considering how annoyed he'd become with the situation.

"My driver will take you back. I seriously appreciate your help here tonight."

As Steven walked Ivar out, he told him, "I think I'll close the club for the rest of the weekend because I want to go ahead and begin hiring new employees. Do you think you could help me with that tomorrow instead of going to my other clubs with me? I definitely trust your judgment."

Turning to shake his hand a final time, Ivar answered, "Yes, of course."

-------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------

On the way back to the hotel, Ivar took his phone out of his pocket to check his messages. To his surprise, there was one from Alex that read, "I don't care how late it is when you get in tonight. I need you to call me. I'll probably still be awake anyway. Love you!"

His heart sinking to his stomach with fear something had happened with Alex and Paul, Ivar immediately called him, still in the backseat of the car. As the phone rang, Ivar leaned forward and rolled up the glass between him and the driver, "Excuse me."

"Not a problem, Sir," the driver smiled.

Ivar began to sweat when Alex's phone went to voicemail. He hung up and began dialing Hvitserk's number when his phone rang in his hand. Relieved, he answered, "Oh my God, what's wrong, Love?"

"Nothing! Everything is wonderful," Alex answered as Ivar noticed music playing in the background.

"Where are you, Alex? Where's Hvitserk?"

"Hvitserk is busy making out on your sofa with Y/N," Alex slurred his words. Ivar could only assume Alex covered the phone as he heard his muffled voice say, "Fuck, guys! Get a room!" Coming back to the phone, he said to Ivar, "I'm sorry, Babe. I'm sure they're going to end up naked on your sofa. I can't watch this shit. When are you coming home?"

Relieved that he'd realized they were at his place, Ivar smiled, "What are you guys doing? Throwing a party? You sound a bit tipsy," Ivar smiled at the thought.

"Well, not really a party. It's just the three of us. Hvitserk made Katia go to her room," Alex laughed. "He said he couldn't enjoy himself if he had to babysit her, too."

Ivar rolled his eyes. His brother was too much sometimes. "Well, I was surprised you told me to call you so late. I'm equally surprised Ivy is sleeping with that music playing so loud. And you also sound very awake."

"I am! I won, Ivar! They chose me for our university! I start my internship at the beginning of next month! So the three of us are celebrating here at your place. Ivy is with Ubbe and Torvi," Alex sounded elated. Looking back at Hvitserk and Y/N, he continued, "Well, they are obviously celebrating more than I can right now, but once you get home," Alex trailed off.

"I knew it, Alex! I knew you were going to win! I'm so happy for you! This is such fantastic news! Congratulations, Love! Congratulations," Ivar's grin spread across his face. "I hate that I missed it all. I won't miss anything like this again. I don't care what I have planned." They spoke a bit more, Ivar telling him a bit about his evening, too, and they made plans to speak the next day and to celebrate properly when he returned home. "Also, can you make sure Hvitserk gives me a call? I'm anxious to know any updates on Paul or if he knows anything about Steven."

"Absolutely," Alex said, a bit too cheerfully for the subject, as he turned up his beer, "I can't wait to hear from you tomorrow."

The call ended at the perfect time. The driver had just stopped in front of Ivar's hotel. Opening the car door for Ivar to get out of the car, the driver said, "Have a nice rest of your evening, Mr. Lothbrok. See you tomorrow." How Ivar wished he'd already be home by tomorrow!

As Ivar entered the hotel, he heard a pretty singing voice coming from the hotel bar. He decided to step in and listen. Why not have a beer himself in honor of Alex's victory?

As he took a seat at the bar, he saw that the singing was coming from the woman he'd met there earlier that night. He smiled and nodded hello toward her as she noticed him. He then turned back to the bar to order his beer.

Ivar sat drinking and thinking of everything that had happened the past week. There had been a lot of things going on in his life, and it was nice to just have a drink and do nothing but think.

It wasn't until he felt a tap on his shoulder that he noticed the singing had stopped and they were now just playing what sounded like elevator music. He turned around and saw the blonde from earlier, "Change your mind?" she asked.

Ivar coughed at her forwardness, "Umm, about what?"

She smiled and examined him with her eyes as she took the stool beside him. "Well, me, of course," she flirted.

Ivar's eyes widened as he answered, "Umm, no. You're still beautiful, but I'm still very taken and very happy about it. Sorry to burst your bubble," he smiled, and his heart actually fluttered thinking of Alex.

She ordered a drink, "I knew that would be your answer, but I figured 'What the hell,' since you actually did come back, and now, with your hair down, you look even more delicious," she made him blush. "How about that conversation over a couple of drinks then?" she pushed a bit more.

Ivar side-eyed her, and she raised her hands up to him, "Look, I'm seriously talking about just innocent conversation here. I can tell by the look across your face when you mention your boyfriend that I absolutely have no chance with you," she smiled warmly. "It's actually quite sweet and refreshing. That kind of loyalty is hard to come by these days. It's just that you're the only man I've seen all evening who didn't look at me like I'm a piece of meat," she laughed. "You know, of course, the one I'd want to look at me like that," she looked up to see his reaction.

"Ok, I'm sorry, I think I should be leaving," Ivar began getting up.

She placed her hand on his arm, "Please don't. I'm sorry. That was too much. I promise I was just kidding. I won't say anything else out of the way like that. Just have one more beer with me."

Not sure if he should leave or stay, Ivar looked her straight in the eyes. He saw a sadness in them that made him curious, so he said, "Just one more beer. And no funny business."

She smiled as she ordered their drinks, "So what's your lucky man's name?"

Smiling from ear to ear, he answered, "Alex. His name is Alex."

She pointed to him, "See? That. That's what I'm talking about. You're a goner. You're head over heels for this Alex, aren't you?"

"It's that obvious?"

"It most definitely is. So, how long have you been together? How did the two of you meet?"

"Aren't you the curious one! He's my best friend. We've known eachother for years, since we were in school. What about you? You are obviously single, right?"

That's when he saw the sadness again. "Umm," she dropped her head.

"I'm sorry. You don't have to answer me," Ivar apologized.

"No, it's ok. I need to talk about it. I was engaged to a wonderful man, and we were expecting a baby."

Ivar watched her fidget, and just as he was going to change the subject, she continued, "And umm," her eyes watered, and she quickly wiped them, "I lost the baby, and we were both devastated. I never saw any warning signs. Maybe I was too wrapped up in my own grief, but he shot himself and left me a note saying he was sorry and would always love me." She looked away, "Ha! He'd always love me. Can you believe that? What a fucking coward! So, I was left to pick up the pieces all alone."

Ivar's heart broke for her. He placed his hand on her wrist, "I'm so sorry. How tragic!"

Looking back up at him, she smiled, "I have no idea why I told you all of that. You're a complete stranger. My apologies," she said as she turned up her beer.

"Well, yeah, maybe we should start with names," Ivar laughed and stuck his hand out to shake hers. "I'm Ivar."

Shaking his hand, she said, "I'm Freddi, well, I'm Frederica, but nobody calls me that. It's a terrible name."

They both laughed. They talked more while drinking their beer, and it turned out that she seriously just wanted to talk with someone, which made Ivar feel a lot better abort sitting with a beautiful woman in a hotel bar on a Friday night. He talked a lot about Alex and even told her about him winning the internship at his college. Ivar learned that she was a dancer and did small singing gigs, like this one, on the side, because it helped her make ends meet when things were slow.

"I'm sorry, but I have to ask, how could things ever possibly be slow with you as a dancer? I'd imagine men throw their entire paychecks at you," he grinned.

"Ok, now, who's the flirt, humm?" she laughed. "Thank you. I just quit my job. Unfortunately, in this line of business, when you look like I do, a lot of men think they can actually buy you. I'm not into that. I just like dancing, and I'm secure enough with myself that I don't care to show my body, but that doesn't mean I want it to be touched by every person who throws some money my way. It's hard to find a decent place to work, ya know?"

Of course, Ivar quickly thought of Steven's place. He told her all about it and how they were looking for new employees the next day. "See? I knew there was a reason I needed to talk to you," she smiled, taking his card he'd given her with instructions to call tomorrow around noon. "But only if I'd met you before you fell for this Alex," she winked. "Seriously, he's a lucky guy. I hope I'll find that with someone again one day."

"I'm sure you will. You seem nice enough. I'm sure your guy is out there, now, waiting for you. And who knows? Maybe you'll have the chance to have another child one day."

The look across her face turned serious, "No. I don't ever want to be a mother. That's something I never want to try again with anyone else."

Ivar was taken back a little. "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to.."

She cut him off, "It's ok." She immediately changed the subject back to Alex, and how proud he must be of his accomplishment.

They talked a little while longer before Ivar yawned. Looking at his watch, he said, "No wonder I'm tired. It's really late, and I have work tomorrow. I really need to go back to my room." Standing, he continued, "It was nice meeting you and talking with you, Freddi. I hope you'll consider my offer with the job."

Realizing Ivar didn't know that she didn't have the luxury of saying no to a job, she answered, "I don't know. I'll have to think about it. I'll let you know tomorrow."

As Ivar rode the elevator to his room, he thought about how very different things were, now. It was surprising, even to himself, that he'd sat with a pretty woman, laughing, talking, and drinking, and yet, found himself not interested in her beyond the conversation. She was friendly and easy to talk to, but mostly, he'd rather be talking with Alex. The realization made a warm smile stretch across his face. He texted Alex to see if he was still awake so he could give him a call when he got off the elevator.

------

The next day, once Ivar was awake and ready, he left to meet Steven. He was ready to get the day overwith, so he could relax before his flight the next morning. He also felt a bit anxious, knowing that today was the day Paul was supposed to have his flight to Russia. He hoped to hear from Hvitserk soon.

Steven had called a few connections of his and had quite a few people show up for the, now, open positions. He also already had a company changing the name on the sign outside.

Surprised, Ivar asked what he wanted him to do. "I'd like you to sit in on the interviews with me if you will. Ask whatever questions you think necessary, help me make decisions on who is right for what we want to change."

"Sure. How many people are you needing to replace?"

"The only two bouncers I kept are the two who work the door, so we'll need bouncers for the inside. And I couldn't believe it, but all of the ladies left except for one. They said they'd never make the money they're used to making if they change how they do things. I had no idea that many in my club were doing, umm, extra favors, shall we say, for the men who come in."

"Well, let's get started," Ivar said, having a seat at the table beside him.

They called the people in one at a time, and Steven let Ivar take charge of interviewing them.

As they were nearly close to being finished and had hardly found enough people, Ivar received a phone call. Not knowing the number, he answered, "Hello?" He then recognized the voice, "Freddi?"

She was outside. One of Steven's men went to get her while Ivar and Steven prepared for her. When the guy opened the door, in walked Freddi with four other very sexy women and one man. "Umm, I brought a couple of my old coworkers with me. I hope that's ok. If not, we can leave," she smiled.

Looking at each one of them, Steven answered, "No, it's fine. You all can stay." Each woman had a curvy body, voluptuous chest, and shoulder length or longer hair. He knew he'd be crazy to send them away.

Ivar asked them a few questions and then Steven asked them if they'd give a demonstration of their dancing. Looking to Steven, Ivar raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. Smiling, Steven played music on his phone, and they began dancing seductively, first, with each other, but they slowly began coming toward Ivar.

One started unbuttoning her shirt as she got closer to Ivar. He immediately stood and grabbed Steven's phone, turning the music off. "Ok, I think we get the idea," Ivar said, annoyance in his voice.

Before he could explain their expectations if the ladies were to work there, Freddi said, "Umm, there's just one thing." Ivar motioned for her to continue. "We don't do 'private dances,'" she made quotations with her hands. "We don't accept anyone touching us while we are working, and if they do, we expect them to be dealt with and escorted out. This is the reason we're here without jobs. We all walked out of our last one because we weren't safe. Also," she looked to the man with them, "This is Henry. He's our personal bouncer. If you decide you want to employ us, we're a package deal, and he must be hired as well. I apologize for being so direct, but I see no reason to waste your time, or ours, with guessing games."

Ivar smiled. He was impressed with her. He briefly thought what she might've accomplished if she'd chosen a different career path. He explained a few details, what their expectations were, how they seemed to line up with hers, and then told them to have a seat outside while he and Steven discussed everything.

As the door closed behind them, Steven instantly looked at Ivar and said, "Yes! We want them all!"

Laughing, Ivar answered, "Don't seem so eager, man. Aren't you happily married?"

"Of course, but just because you're on a diet, doesn't mean you can't read the menu," Steven grinned.

"Yes, and that's exactly how you end up extremely obese." Ivar sat back down and looked at Steven. They were both silent for a moment and then they both busted out laughing.

After going over everyone's interview, they finally made their decisions. They'd chosen three men, including Freddi's friend, one lady who wasn't with Freddi's group, and, of course, Freddi and her friends.

They called them all back in and told them they'd be starting the next Saturday night. Freddi and her friends all hugged each other and then thanked them.

Heading to the door, Freddi stopped in front of ivar. She hesitated for a moment but then gave him a big hug. "Thank you so much, Ivar. Thank you for this opportunity." She pulled away from him just as quickly, "Bye. See you next week." Ivar was a little taken back. He hadn't really thought the job would mean that much to her.

"Oh, does that mean you'll return for our reopening next week?" Steven asked him, hopefully, once everyone had cleared the room.

"My sincerest apologies, but I can't. I have a lot of work that I must tend to at home." The only "work" Ivar could think about was seeing Alex after being away from him for so long, and making it up to him that he hadn't been there for his major moment and to protecthim from Paul. He smiled to himself.

Standing, as they both left the room, Steven replied, "I thought you'd say that. Not even if I make it well worth your time?"

"I'm sorry, but there's not enough money to make up for my lost time with Alex," Ivar blushed.

As they walked down the hall, Steven asked "How do you know this Freddi anyway?"

"She's a guest in the same hotel I'm staying in."

Steven's eyebrows raised, "Oh? Reading that same menu, are you?" he laughed.

Ivar shook his head, "Not even close, Steven."

He saw Ivar back to his driver, waiting outside, and said his goodbyes as he gave him a check. "This is your payment. Please look at it, and be sure you agree with the amount."

Ivar opened the envelope and looked inside, "Steven!," his eyes widened, "This is too much."

Putting his hands over Ivar's and making them close the envelope back, he said, "No Ivar, it isn't. I was concerned it may not be enough. I told you, I value your assistance and opinion. You've helped me tremendously, and for your sacrifice of leaving your work and Alex behind, as you clearly didn't really want to, I want to compensate you appropriately."

Ivar was truly shocked. "Thank you so much. I'll be in touch once Alex and I have discussed your other offer."

-------‐--

After stopping for dinner, Ivar returned to his room, surprisingly exhausted. He immediately called Alex.

"Hey!" Alex still sounded excited from the night before.

"Well, you're clearly more energized than I am," Ivar told him as he threw his blazer on the bed.

"FaceTime me."

Ivar hung up and excitedly did just that. When Alex answered, Ivar saw that he was sitting in the living room floor. "Umm, what are you doing, Love?"

"Someone here wants to talk to you."

Curious, Ivar said, "Then let me see them."

Alex turned his phone, and Ivar saw Ivy playing with blocks in front of him. He told her to look up. She did, and as she saw Ivar, she squealed, "Dada!"

Ivar's heart swelled, "Oh, daddy's little princess! Hey! Are you playing with Alex?"

She smiled and giggled, "I pay Ale."

Alex turned the phone back to himself, "Hey, if she'll actually do it, Ivy has something to tell you." He was all smiles. Ivar impatiently waited as Alex got Ivy's attention again. "Ivy, remember what we've been practicing? Can you tell daddy?" She looked at him and giggled. "Ivar, hang on just a second."

Alex laid the phone down and leaned over to Ivy. Ivar could hear him whispering something to her, and he then picked the phone up again."Ok, you ready, Ivy?" She shook her head yes. "Ok, tell daddy what you wanted to say."

Ivy looked at Alex for encouragement, and he told her to go ahead. She looked back at the phone. "Daddy," she sweetly said as she touched his face on the screen. Ivar smiled at her. "I wuv you, Daddy." (I love you)

Ivar's heart nearly stopped. He studdered, "Wh-what, Baby Girl? Can you say that again?" He was in total disbelief.

She smiled at him, "I wuv you." She then turned back to her toys and continued playing.

Alex turned the phone back to Ivar to see tears streaming down his face. "Aww, Ivar. I did the exact same thing when she first said it." He couldn't contain his smiles.

Ivar wiped his face with the back of his hand, "Oh my God!"

"Right?" Alex said to him.

"Just wh, I mean, how, umm," Ivar stumbled over his words. "Alex!"

"She said it on her own, Ivar. I heard her, and I froze in my tracks. So, I've been working with her to repeat it a million times, so she wouldn't forget it and could say it to you."

"Shit! Thank you. Oh my God! Thank you!" He wiped his face again.

In the background, he heard Ivy say "Shit!"

His eyes widened, and Alex told him, "Yeah, she's a little parrot now more than ever. You have to be careful what you say around her." He looked to Ivy, "Ivy, we don't say that word. Ok?"

She looked up to Alex and said, "Shit."

They both laughed. "Well, what can you do? It's my fault."

The two of them talked for a while more, Ivy interjecting whenever she felt the need, keeping them both on their toes. Alex got his flight details and told him Ivy would be at Ubbe's again.

Ivar asked if he had heard anything about Paul, and Alex told him no. "He's downstairs in the guest room with Y/N, though. Want me to go get him?" Ivar felt a little annoyed, but told him, "No, I'll just give Hvitserk a call." And then he quickly changed the subject before he ruined the mood, "I can't wait to see you, Love. It's insane how much I've missed you. I can't do this anymore, being away from you. Not even for a day."

Alex gulped. What did he mean by that? He decided not to ask, but said his goodbyes before turning the phone to Ivy again. "Ivy, Daddy is hanging up now. What do you say to him?"

She looked at Ivar, smiled, and said "Shit!" Alex face planted into his hand.

Ivar laughed, "Goodnight, Princess. I love you."

She then said "I wuv you, Daddy." His heart melted all over again.

"I love you, too, Daddy," Alex repeated with a cheesy smile.

Smiling widely, Ivar said, "I love you dearly. See you tomorrow." And he hung up.

Feeling absolutely overjoyed, Ivar got ready for bed. He couldn't wait to wake up the next day and fly home. What a special gift Alex had given him! He knew when he got Alex in his arms again, he'd never let him go.

He quickly sent Hvitserk a text asking for updates about Paul. He knew he may be, otherwise, busy, so he decided not to call. He smiled to himself, thinking of how happy his brother was with Y/N. As he waited for a reply, it wasn't long before he fell fast asleep.

-------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------

"You won't fucking believe this, Love," Alex heard Ivar's annoyed voice say on the other end of the call.

"Don't tell me you have to stay another day to do more work for Steven," Alex said, defeated.

Looking around the airport, Ivar answered, "Oh, thank fuck it's not that bad!" Ivar laughed. "My flight is delayed an hour, and I have to sit and wait."

Smiling, Alex told him, "Well, don't spend it in the bar. I want you sober when you finally get home. You'll be fine. You know I'll be there when you land."

Ending the call, Ivar went to a seat that had nobody nearby. Annoyed, he plumped down. He pulled a book out of his carry on bag and began to read it.

He kept getting distracted by the thoughts of seeing Alex for the first time in a little over a week. Why had it bothered him so much when it had been such a short time? He was shocked at himself even at just how much he wanted, no he needed to be at Alex's side. As he thought of any future he would have, he couldn't imagine it without Alex there with him. He knew he needed to make things between them more permanent. But how? What should be his first step? What would he say to Alex?

And within moments, his thoughts turned, again, to seeing Alex in the airport back home. He imagined what he'd be wearing, how his muscles would shine through a tight, white t-shirt. He then had to adjust himself and put the thoughts on hold. There was no way he could walk through the airport with that thing standing at attention. He laughed to himself. Oh, the effect that man had on him! Even when he was miles away. He finally gained his composure and began reading again.

After what seemed like days, Ivar's flight was finally called. He practically jumped out of his seat and rushed to boarding.

Alex had negotiated with Hvitserk to let him go to the airport for Ivar alone with the acceptance of Hvitserk following him. Sigurd was still tailing Paul, trying to find out who his partner was, but that wasn't enough for Hvitserk to feel Alex was safe. "Just humor me. My baby brother will kill me if anything were to happen to you," Hvitserk whined.

"As long as you promise that you'll leave once you see I'm safely in the airport. You know Ivar won't let anything happen, and plus, do you really want to be there to see us reunite after a week apart from each other?"

Hvitserk made a face. "See? So we have an agreement?" Alex laughed.

"Ok, ok. You definitely win. But don't not forget to tell him to call me when you guys are home."

Alex couldn't hide his excitement as he saw on the screen that Ivar's plane had landed, and they were unloading. He went to baggage claim and impatiently waited.

Finally, across the way, he saw Ivar bending down to retrieve his bags. He rushed up behind him and slammed himself into Ivar's ass as he grabbed his sides.

Ivar jerked around ready to throw hands and then gasped as he saw it was Alex. "I didn't know you'd be waiting for me here." He dropped the bags and wrapped his arms around Alex tightly. "Fuck, it feels good to have you in my arms, finally! I'm never doing that again."

They hugged and Alex kissed Ivar all over his face between words. "I've, " kiss, kiss, "Missed you," kiss, kiss, "So damn much!"

"Oh, I've missed you, too. Let me get my bags so we can get the hell out of here," Ivar reluctantly pulled away. He quickly bent down and swiped the bags up into his hands, with his carry on, cross body bag draped over him.

As they walked, he looked at Alex, dressed in grey sweats and a white t-shirt, just like he'd imagined. He grinned.

Alex saw the way he was looking at him, and he couldn't resist. He got in front of Ivar and jumped on him, wrapping his arms around his neck and his legs around his waist like a koala bear. Ivar's arms instantly wrapped around him, bags still in his hands.

♡♡This, but on a much bigger scale♡♡

Alex leaned down and kissed him as Ivar stopped walking and stood in the middle of the airport. Alex trailed kisses down Ivar's jawline, and he pulled away a bit from Alex and warned, "If you kiss my neck, I'm not responsible for what happens next."

Smiling, Alex began kissing him again. The kiss grew more heated, and Ivar knew he was about to drop his bags. A couple of guys passed by them and began howling and cat calling. They both smiled into the kiss.

Ivar began slowly walking toward the wall, and Alex said, "I should get off of you. Where are you going?"

"To drop my bags against the wall and then have my way with you."

"Wait. What? Here? We're in the middle of the airport, Ivar. We should wait until we get home."

Staring straight into his eyes, Ivar said, "Why waste all that time? I'll just walk you through the airport, wrapped around me just like this, until we find a closet, or bathroom, or hell, a dark corner somewhere."

Alex gulped, "You can't be serious?"

Ivar looked up at him as he dropped his bags into the floor and tightened his grip around him. "Do I look like I'm playing? We can do things properly when we get home, but right now, I want nothing more than to ravish your body. Right here, right now," he practically moaned.

Alex lost all sense of reason and leaned down and began kissing him again. Ivar began walking again until he finally saw a door with a sign on it that said, "Janitor Closet." He opened it and walked in, locking the door behind them.

He quickly raked his hand across a counter, clearing everything that was on it into the floor and sat Alex on it. "I guess we're really doing this," Alex was still a little surprised.

Ivar moved his hands from Alex instantly. "Unless you really don't want to," he said, uncertainty flooding his mind.

Alex grabbed his hands and put them back on his waist. "Oh, I definitely want to. I want you so badly. We'll just have to be quiet. And umm, quick," he smiled.

Relieved and grinning back at him as he began pulling Alex's shirt over his head, he said, "Oh, it will definitely be quick, believe me." Ivar laughed, "Unfortunately. But quiet? I can't promise you that. But don't worry. Hvitserk will bail us out of jail if we need him to."

As Alex started to panic, Ivar's lips crashed into his before he could say a word. Their lips melted into eachother's with a slow burning heat. Ivar gently traced his fingertips down Alex's rippled chest, enjoying every jerk and jolt it induced from him as goosebumps appeared across his chest. He kissed Alex's jawline down to his neck as Alex's head fell backwards in extasy.

Their hands roamed each other's bodies with an urgency that refused to waver, Alex pulling Ivar's shirt off, admiring his muscular body. Ivar yanked Alex forward and held him tightly against his chest. Looking him in the eyes, he whispered, "I need you. Fuck, I want you! Can I take you here, like this, no pills, no lubricant, or anything? Will you be ok?"

"Well, actually," Alex looked down and put his hand in the pocket of his sweats, "I have this." He opened his hand and revealed a small tube of lube.

"You dirty, little thing. You were anticipating something like this, huh?"

"Well, more like hoping," Alex blushed. "It's just, I know you so well." They both laughed.

Taking the lube from Alex, Ivar's face grew serious. He trailed his hands down Alex's sides to his waistline. Placing his fingers around the band as his stare locked with Alex's, he yanked Alex's sweats down as he pulled him off the counter.

Once Alex's feet were flat on the floor, he pulled him into a tight embrace and kissed his lips softly. His hands behind Alex's back, he popped the cap open of the lube and squeezed a little into his hand. He moved his hand between the two of them as his kiss began to intensify. He then wrapped his hand around Alex's cock and began to pump up and down.

Alex backed into the counter as Ivar's lips chased into his. He reached back with both hands, grabbing the edge of the counter and gripping it tightly, completely white knuckling it. Ivar began to slowly kiss down Alex's chin, nibbling a little as he did. Alex's head fell backwards again as Ivar continued lower and bit him on his color bone.

Still pumping Alex with one hand, Ivar gently rubbed over his muscular chest with the other as he licked and kissed it. He reluctantly pulled his head away from Alex and looked up at him. "I thought I knew hunger, but that was before I was away from you for so long. I don't know if I'll ever get my fill of you," he said in the sexiest voice Alex had ever heard him use, causinghis heart to skip a beat. He shivered and jolted forward into Ivar's hand, moaning loudly.

Unexpectedly, Ivar dropped to his knees. Alex's eyes widened as he looked down. He knew it wasn't Ivar's favorite thing to take him into his mouth, but surprisingly, Ivar did just that as he looked up and watched Alex in awe.

He grabbed Alex's ass with one hand and squeezed as he grabbed the base of his cock. He twirled his tongue around his wide, throbbing head and remained looking up into Alex's unbelieving eyes. He suddenly sucked him into his mouth and began bobbing his head up and down on him while his hand followed, turning and twisting as it did.

As he sucked, he twirled his tongue as well. Alex's eyes nearly popped out of his head. He couldn't remember ever enjoying this more from any other person.

He held onto the counter as his legs threatened to give. Ivar was definitely an expert, apparently doing it just the way he, himself, enjoyed.

He continued bobbing his head up and down and Alex felt heat rising from within. His hands fell from the counter and snaked into Ivar's hair. He held his head tight as Ivar moaned around him making his entire body twitch, and jolt forward into the back of Ivar's throat. Quickly, he was fucking into Ivar's mouth as he held his head. Ivar smiled as he knew Alex was losing control. The feeling was amazing, but Alex knew if he continued, he'd finish right there in his mouth.

With his handful of Ivar's hair, he reluctantly pulled his head back and off of himself. Ivar looked up at him quizzically.

Breathlessly, Alex mumbled, "Fuck! That feels incredible, but if you continue, I'm going to explode into your mouth, and I know you don't want that." His voice was raspy and breathing was stained.

Smiling and proud of himself, Ivar was instantly standing back up and pressing his chest against Alex's. Ivar whispered, "Shhh." He leaned into him and gave him a quick kiss on his plump lips and before Alex knew what was happening, Ivar swiftly turned him around.

Stepping closer to Alex, he pulled his own pants down as well, both now standing with their pants in a pool at their ankles. "You ok?" Ivar asked softly, his head on Alex's shoulder from behind.

"Definitely," Alex panted.

Ivar opened the tube as he turned his head to Alex and began kissing his cheek and down the side of his neck. He lathered up his already rock hard cock and then went for Alex's ass. Alex laid his head backwards onto Ivar's shoulder, shivering at the cold lube on his ass and then gentle caressing of Ivar's hand. "Fuck, I've missed you," Ivar lightly bit his earlobe and trailed kisses down to his shoulder. He gently pushed his finger inside of Alex, began pumping, and asked, "Do you like that?"

"Umm humm," Alex moaned.

"Think you can handle more?"

"Umm humm," Alex repeated, eyes rolling in the back of his head.

Ivar grabbed and shoved himself between Alex's ass cheeks, lining himself up. Alex groaned. Without warning, Ivar thrusted his hips forward, causing Alex to squeal. "You ok, Love?"

"Ye-yes," Alex panted. "Don't st-stop."

Ivar moved slowly, at first, trying to give him time to adjust. He looked down and dropped more lube on himself when he'd backed out of Alex some. He then slammed back into him as he bit his shoulder. Alex cried out, "Oh shit!"

Ivar leaned forward, causing Alex to do the same. Alex placed his hands on the counter in front of himself for balance as Ivar unexpectedly reached around and grabbed his dangling dick again. He'd put lube in his hand, and Alex enjoyed the feeling of the wetness. He gripped tightly and began pumping him in rhythm with his hips. He frantically kissed across Alex's back, wet lips in tow, as his own dick twitched and went into spasms inside of him.

He reached around Alex with his other hand and gently squeezed, lightly choking him, as his thrusting and hand pumping began to speed up. Alex wailed and panted, unable to make out coherent words.

With every thrust into Alex, Ivar moaned and growled with pleasure. "I-I'm close." He let go of Alex's throat and grabbed his shoulder for better stabilization. He pounded into Alex, beads of sweat rolling off his chest and onto Alex's back, their glistening bodies moving in sync.

Alex's body suddenly tensed, so Ivar sped up his movements of his hand and pelvis. The very next second, Alex yelled out, "I-I'm," and he shot his load under the counter.

Ivar let go of his still pulsating member and grabbed Alex's other shoulder, using them both for leverage now. He stood, and with this angle, he was able to penetrate Alex even deeper. Alex gulped, his body shivering all over, as his chest heaved up and down.

Ivar slapped his ass and shoved himself as deep into Alex as he could. Alex's ass muscles clinched around Ivar, and Ivar's head fell forward. One more deep thrust, and Ivar's pounding studdered as he finally reached his climax, his body jerking all over. He stood, frozen just like that for a second, before he finally collapsed onto Alex's back. They stayed like that for a few minutes, enjoying the closeness, gasping for air, and catching their breath. "I love you," Ivar whispered into Alex's ear and kissed him on the cheek.

Ivar then slowly pulled out of him with a moan. He looked around and found paper towels and cleaned himself up and then helped Alex do the same. "You better be careful, or you'll get us started again," Alex laughed as Ivar grabbed him to clean him up.

"Oh, we shall continue this as soon as we get home," Ivar smiled his devilishly sexy smile.

"I know there's no doubt that we will," Alex agreed, tossing Ivar's shirt to him and grabbing his own.

Once dressed and officially calmed down, Ivar cracked open the door and peeked out, making sure there was no one there. Then, they both quickly darted out and went to where Ivar had left his bags.

Surprised, they saw security around Ivar's abandoned bags. He hadn't even thought of how airport security would instantly look at that as potential danger. "Fuck! What do we do?" Alex whispered as they walked by them, digging through Ivar's belongings.

"Hell, we leave it and make a run for it!" Ivar laughed. "I've got my camera bag, here, over my shoulder. The only thing in the bag is clothes and hygiene items. Let's go!"

As Alex was about to disagree with "making a run for it," they heard Ivar's name over the airport intercom.

"Fuck! I'm going to jail, Love." Ivar handed Alex his camera bag. "Don't give me that look. It's was worth every second!" he laughed. "Call Hvits. Tell him to bring the money."

They went to the security office as paged to and security patted them both down. When they asked why he'd left his bags abandoned in the middle of the airport, he answered with, "I'm so sorry. I wasn't thinking. I had a long flight, and I seriously needed to shit. I didn't want to take my bags into an airport bathroom, so I just dropped them and ran before, well, you know, before I created, 'a scene,'" Ivar made quotations in the air with his hands. Alex gulped and tried his best not to bust out laughing.

"I sincerely apologize, I just wasn't thinking. I'd been holding it the entire flight, because, you know, it would not have been nice of me to drop a bomb like that on a plane when nobody could get any fresh air. I mean, we would have landed, and everyone would have been passed out. Something they gave me on that flight just was not good. They need to inspect that food," Ivar grabbed his stomach, "I still don't feel right," Ivar shrugged.

The security officers looked at each other, obviously trying not to laugh. "Fine, take your bags, and go. Don't ever do that again. Next time, just take the bags with you, and hang them up in the stall. Get out of here!"

They picked them up and walked out of the airport together, hand in hand.

Once they got to the car, they both dissolved into hysterics. "Oh my God, Ivar! I can't believe you'd told them all of that."

Shrugging, Ivar told him, "Well, it worked, did it not? I really thought I was going to be arrested. That would've sucked!"

Alex helped Ivar get his bags in the trunk. "I can't believe we just did any of that. What a day!" Alex laughed.

"I almost can't either, but hey, you enjoyed it, right?" Ivar flashed his shit eating grin.

"Of course," Alex blushed, "But umm, I just feel bad for the person who has to clean the wall and floor under that counter."

He and Ivar both busted out laughing. "Shit, I guess I should have tried to clean that up, too, but I honestly didn't even think of it," Ivar shrugged, getting into the car. "Damn, it feels good getting behind the wheel of my own car again." Ivar said, cranking the car. "Let's get out of here."

-------------------------------------------

🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥

-------------------------------------------

Finally arriving in Ivar's driveway, Ivar asked, "Is Katia here?"

"No, she's out with Sara," Alex smiled.

"Perfect. I'm just really not in the mood. I am hungry, though."

"I have food for you that I can warm up once we get inside," Alex proudly told him.

Once everything was brought inside, Ivar took a shower while Alex put Ivar's dirty clothes in the wash and prepared their food. Ivar tried to protest that Alex shouldn't do his dirty laundry, but Alex responded, "I know you're tired from your flight, and it won't hurt me to wash you clothes. Now, go take your shower so we can eat."

"Well, yes sir," Ivar told him, smiling, walking closer, and pulling him into a hug. "I'm so lucky to have you." He leaned down and kissed him softly.

Alex felt chills roll down his back and pulled away from him. "Hey, let's not get something started here. We've got things to do first."

Grinning, Ivar asked, hopefully, "But you do agree that we have other things to do later, after we eat then?"

Alex pushed him off and answered, "Go take your shower!"

Laughing, Ivar rushed up the stairs. It felt like mere minutes had passed when Alex heard Ivar come bouncing back downstairs. As he turned around to place their plates on the table, he saw that Ivar was with his damp hair hanging lose on his shirtless, broad shoulders and was only wearing sweatpants.

Alex swallowed audibly, completely frozen in place, taking in the gorgeous sight before him. As his eyes raked over Ivar's body, watching the slow movement of his chest expanding with his every breath, everything else around him seemed to disappear, and he could only hear his heart beating in his ears. As Ivar got closer to the table, Alex was engulfed by the smell of him, his cologne, his shampoo. It was as if Alex was tasting his scent, and oh, was his scent so delicious!

Smiling, Ivar flirted, "Umm, like what you see, Love?" He walked even closer and took the plates from Alex's hands and sat them down, wrapping his arms around his waist.

"What? Oh, umm, huh?" Alex tried to snap out of it.

"You nearly dropped the plates. Are you ok?" Ivar asked, knowingly.

"Oh, shut up!" Alex laughed. "What did you expect? It feels like forever since you've been here and then you come in here all dressed like, like that?" He motioned his hand toward Ivar.

With mocked innocence, Ivar asked, "Like what? In sweats?"

Alex rolled his eyes as Ivar laughed out loud. "Sit down, and get some food in your stomach. You're going to need the energy," Alex retorted, smiling from ear to ear.

Ivar pulled him into a soft kiss before pulling out a chair for each of them. Ivar snickered, "I'm just happy I've still got it."

As they sat and ate, they both talked about their weeks. Alex informed him how Torvi and Ubbe had really stepped up, helping them with Ivy and with the club. He told him that Aslaug had came to his presentation Friday night, and they both were surprised. "I told you Mom didn't hate you., though." Alex shrugged, "Now, I don't know if I'd push it that far." He and Ivar both laughed.

Ivar made plans to follow up with Hvitserk about everything later, and Alex told him they could discuss business with Steven later as well. "Right now, I just want to enjoy my time with you."

"As do I with you," Ivar winked.

After cleaning the dishes and kitchen together, they decided to retire to the playroom so that they wouldn't be bothered by anything or anyone. "Honestly, even if we just sleep, I'd rather stay in here. Right now, it's the closest to thing to having a place of our own, without dealing with anyone else," Ivar explained.

Alex glanced at him, trying to hide his shock, but Ivar saw the questions in his eyes.

"Well, you know, it's the first time you stayed here for a week straight without going home even one night, and of course, it's when I'm not here. I-I'm just saying, I'd enjoy that, too."

Alex nodded, not sure how to respond. What was Ivar trying to say?

He was suddenly distracted from his thoughts when he felt Ivar behind him, rubbing his hands down his sides as he pulled Alex back, flushed against his chest, quickly wrapping his arms around his waist.

He leaned forward and kissed Alex on his neck causing Alex to turn toward him where he quickly kissed his cheek. Ivar gently nibbled his ear and whispered, "I've seriously missed you, Love."

He took a few steps backward, arms still holding Alex tightly, and when he felt the bed on the back of his calf muscles, he sat down with Alex in his lap. Alex grunted and then chuckled, "Well, this is new."

Ivar laid back on the bed, bringing Alex with him, now laying on top of him. He moved his hands up, underneath Alex's shirt and felt his hard body. He then pushed Alex up off of him, just a bit, and ripped his shirt off over his head, quickly discarding it. He reveled in the feel of Alex's now bare back against his bare chest. The closeness of skin on skin causing his breathing to pick up.

Alex did not miss it. "You ok?"

"Umm humm," Ivar said, nibbling on Alex's right ear. He kissed his neck down to his shoulder as Alex rested his head back on him. Ivar's large hands roamed over his body at his leisure, gently tracing his muscles, causing goosebumps to appear in their wake as he continued to kiss and nibble on his shoulder.

Ivar quickly reached above him with one hand, yanked a pillow down, and tucked it under his head so he could see over Alex's shoulder. Rubbing his chest lower, Ivar tucked his thumbs inside the waistband of Alex's pants. Alex drew his legs and feet up onto the bed and raised his hips as Ivar yanked his pants and boxers down over the swell of his plump ass as far as he could. Leaning up, Alex helped yank them the rest of the way down and used his legs to pull them off of his feet. He now laid on top of Ivar completely naked. "I need to see you," he turned his head to the side, looking at Ivar.

"Oh, you will. Just not yet. Patience, Love, patience," Ivar hummed, licking back up Alex's neck to his cheek where he gave him a wet kiss. He tucked his hand between them and grabbed a handful of Alex's ass and squeezed, causing Alex's breath to catch in his throat. He could feel, on his ass, Ivar's hardness growing through his pants as he thrusted his hips into Alex.

Alex's chest rose and fell rapidly with anticipation building. Ivar brought his hand to Alex's mouth. "Here, spit into my hand," he ordered.

Alex looked at him from the side, "What? Why?"

"Just do it," Ivar's sultry voice comanded.

Curious, Alex did as he was told. Ivar closed his hand and rubbed it all over it. Alex let out a strained moan as Ivar unexpectedly wrapped his spit filled hand around his already hard cock.

Ivar bit down on his shoulder as he began tugging Alex violently up and down. His other hand came back around to his chest and grabbed his nipple between his fingers and squeezed.

Soon, the sensations were too much, causing Alex to cry out Ivar's name. "That's it. Scream my name. You know what I like. Scream my as you come," Ivar commanded.

He continued frantically pumping Alex as he moaned again, "Ivar!"

Ivar brought his other hand to Alex's throat, and he gently applied pressure as he had before, remembering how Alex had seemed to really enjoy it, as he continued stroking him. His entire body shivering, Alex's eyes rolled into the back of his head with mouth watering desire. He reached his hands to the bed on either side of Ivar, grasping the sheets, clawing them. As Ivar removed his hand from his throat and heavily rubbed his chest, Alex screeched out a groan, taking a sharp breath. Panting and craving more as Ivar continued with his tight grip around his shaft, Alex whined, "I ne-need you. I. Need," he was interrupted by Ivar.

"I told you, Love. Patience," Ivar whispered, sucking and nibbling into the nape of his neck.

Soon, Alex's entire body was writhing atop Ivar's, his breathing was shallow, and he was drenched in sweat. Leaning up to kiss behind his ear, his hot breath fanning over Alex's sensitive skin, Ivar told him, "That's it, Love, let go. Come for me."

Alex flinched at his touch, chills spreading all over him, blood pumping quickly through his veins, heat boiling at his core, his heart pounding with immense yearning. With erotic pleasure consuming his entire body, he stiffened, nearly ripping the sheets still tightly in his hands, as he squealed, "Ivar!" And he came into Ivar's hand.

Panting heavily for air, he tried to catch his breath as Ivar slowly let go of him. Ivar raised up again and kissed him on his temple, "That was fucking hot."

"It was fucking intense. You made me see stars," Alex uttered, not able to move yet.

Kissing his temple again, Ivar replied, smiling, "Good."

"Well, let me get up and cleaned up and then it's your turn," Alex looked at Ivar hopefully.

"Just stay right here," Ivar scooted out from underneath him. "I'll be right back."

After thoroughly washing his hands in the bathroom, Ivar noticed some of Alex on his sweats. He grinned to himself as he quickly slipped them off and dropped them into the hamper. He wouldn't be needing them anyway.

As he returned to Alex with a warm cloth in his hands, Alex's eyes widened at the sight of him. His broad shoulders with his hair hanging loosely on them was enough to make his heart skip a beat, but noticing that the rest of his fine, toned body was now completely naked and on display for him as well, made his heart nearly stop. He still wasn't sure what he'd done to deserve such a specimen of a man, but he was certainly thankful for whatever it was.

Ivar sat down on the bed and began cleaning Alex up. "You don't have to do that, Ivar. I can do it."

"Nonsense," Ivar told him, continuing his work. When he was finished, he laid the cloth on the table beside the bed.

He crawled up the bed and laid beside Alex on his side, facing him. He placed his right hand on his cheek and bent down to kiss him. As the kiss grew more heated, Ivar slung his right leg over him, straddling him.

"You are insatiable," Alex gulped, wide eyed.

"See? I told you that you just had to be patient," Ivar grinned his devilish grin.

He leaned down and began kissing Alex again. The rest of the night was spent with the two of them making love and then resting and then making love some more.

Sometime during the late night, Ivar woke up. For a moment, he was disoriented and began to panic until he felt Alex in his arms. He smiled warmly, leaned down, and kissed him on his shoulder. He then pulled him back a little closer and nuzzled into the back of his neck, breathing him in. He snuggled into his body like a missing puzzle piece that fit perfectly. It was only minutes before Ivar fell fast asleep again.

-------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------

Stirring in Ivar's arms as the morning sunlight peeked into Ivar's room, Alex tried desperately to go back to sleep. He knew he could never get enough of laying like this with Ivar. He also knew how Ivar hated it when he'd wake up so early. His body ached all over, though, from their eventful evening. He really needed to stretch.

Ivar was snuggled up behind him, his face planted in the nape of Alex's neck, and Alex could hear the soft hum of his breathing. He had one arm under Alex's head and the other tightly around his waist with his hand resting in Alex's. Sure, the skin on skin was nice but mostly, Alex just enjoyed the closeness of it all. Which was why he hated that the sunlight was so determined to wake him up.

After putting it off as long as he could, Alex finally let go of Ivar's hand and stretched his arms out, yawning. "Muhhh," Ivar grunted behind him, "Why must you always wake right up with the first trace of light?"

"I'm sorry. I really tried to go back to sleep, but I just can't. I didn't want to wake just yet," Alex pouted.

"Then don't. Just lay here with me, and we'll snuggle until we both fall asleep again. You know we both can use the sleep," he giggled. "I mean, it is only 7 am and you feel so damn good in my arms," Ivar answered him, raising a little to kiss him in the bend of his neck, sending chills down Alex's back.

Alex smiled, tilting his head back a little toward Ivar and answered, "Actually, I should go."

Ivar raised up to his side, weight resting on his arm, still snug behind Alex. "Wait. What? Go? Why?"

"Well, you just had an exhausting trip, and I know you won't rest with me here. Ivy won't be back until sometime later this afternoon, and I'm sure Katia has already left with Sara for the morning. Not to mention, I haven't been home all week, remember? I need to check on things at home, water my plants, get some new changes of clothes. And I really could use a good shower."

"Since when is any of that a problem, humm? Stay. We can go to your place together later today and take care of everything."

He continued, "Until then, you know you can shower here. It actually offends me a bit that you have all week, but now that I'm here, you suddenly need to go home for that? Like, what?" He tried to hide the scowl that appeared across his face and ignore the feelings of rejection. It was a good thing he was already in such a good mood, because this honestly pissed him off. He pushed his thoughts away and continued, gritting his teeth, more determined to change Alex's mind, "And you can use my clothes until we get yours washed or stop by your place. Just. Stay. Don't go just yet. Seriously, stay. And umm," Ivar coughed, "You won't even need any clothes, anyway."

Alex laughed, "I'm serious, Ivar. And what about when Ivy gets back? You're going to want to spend some time with her."

"Well, this is true, but what are you saying? You're tired of her? That we can't spend time together with my little Princess?" Ivar grinned and kissed Alex's shoulder this time, "I think we can manage."

"Ivar, I think I'm going to go, let you get some more rest after your long trip, and I'll call you in a bit so we can go for lunch." Alex really thought it would be best for Ivar if he left so he could truly rest.

Ivar rolled Alex over to his back, so that he was facing him, and cupped his cheek. As he took a long gaze into Alex's eyes, he thought long and hard for a moment, all playfulness escaping his features. "Alex, what are you really trying to tell me? Was the last 24 hours too much for you? Have you had second thoughts about us while I was gone, and you were left with taking care of everything alone? If that's it, just say so already, and stop making up stupid fucking excuses." The words slipped out of Ivar's mouth before he could catch them, but he knew he seriously meant them, so he waited for Alex's response.

Alex placed both of his hands on Ivar's cheeks, "Oh God, Ivar, no! I promise it's not that at all. I seriously just thought it would be best for you to rest. I honestly just feel bad, like me being here will prevent you from taking care of yourself, and I didn't want to be in the way. Fuck no, I don't regret anything with you! I love you. You know that right?"

Ivar hated that he'd let his insecurities take over, but after thinking for another minute, he dropped his head and said, "Yes, of course, I know you love me. And I love you as well. I'm sorry," he swallowed, embarrassed, then thought for another minute, "Ok, Love, just stay but umm," he cleared his throat, "Stay for good. Here. With me. Don't go. Move in with me. Make this our place instead of just mine. Stay, just stay."

Alex gulped and his eyes widened at Ivar. Had he heard him right? "Ivar, umm, you can't be serious. You've said yourself how much you miss having a place of your own since Katia has been here to remind you just how much. We've just missed eachother, that's all. The last week was the first we've been without seeing each other since we first got together, and it was hard, yes, but seriously, think about what you're saying, what you'd be giving up."

Ivar looked him straight in the eyes, "I wouldn't be giving up half as much as I do everytime we leave each other. I hate it when you leave. I want you with me. Always. Seriously, every single time you leave here or I have to leave your place, I feel like a part of me is missing. If I learned anything the last week, I learned that being without you fucking sucks, and everything is a little brighter and happier with you by my side. Having you living here would be very different than it is with Katia. I'm in love with you. This would be our place together, not you staying with me at my place."

"I didn't just jump to this thought right now, Alex. I've been thinking about asking you to move in with me since before I left. And now, that I have you back in my arms, I don't want to let you go. And anyway, at this point, I can see you're just coming up with excuses." Ivar leaned down and kissed him on the lips and managed to pull away before the kiss developed into anything else. Scanning Alex's face, Ivar waited for his reply.

"I, umm, I don't know what to say." Alex was stunned. This was so unexpected, the last thing he thought Ivar would say in this moment.

"Say yes. Stay. Move in here. We can remodel however you like or change things however you want, but umm, just stay." Ivar smiled, but then his smile quickly fading, continued, "That is, unless you truly don't want to move in with me. I'll understand if you think it's too soon or if you'd just rather not." His stomach suddenly did a flop, and he felt like he may puke.

Alex raised up and kissed Ivar back and then slowly pulled away from him again. He wrapped both of his arms around Ivar and pulled him in for a tight hug. "I would absolutely love to move in with you, Ivar! I'd absolutely fucking love it! I-I'm just shocked is all. You're really serious about this? Are you sure?" Alex was completely shocked.

"Can you just accept it already and stop questioning me?" Ivar laughed, relieved. "Yes, I'm sure. I've never been more sure about anything."

Still laying, propped up on his side above Alex, Ivar placed his hand on his cheek again, and Alex melted into it. He bent down and gently kissed his already puckered lips. He raised up and away from Alex, brushing his hand back through Alex's hair. He gazed into Alex's eyes lovenly, completely content just the way they were. "You've made me the happiest man alive, Love. I can't imagine how," his voice trailed off as he fell into deep thought.

"You can't imagine how what, Ivar?" Alex asked, curious.

"Oh, umm, nothing," Ivar hesitated. "I just love you so much." He kissed Alex again as they wrapped back up in each other's arms. It wasn't long before Ivar actually made Alex fall asleep again in his arms. Grinning, he kissed Alex on his forehead, "I told you all you needed was to lay with me." Within minutes, Ivar went back to sleep as well.

-------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

-------------------------------------------

Over the next couple of weeks, Alex's and Ivar's lives changed tremendously. Alex now had everything he wanted moved out of his place and into Ivar's. Hvitserk had graciously moved in and taken over the rent at Alex's old apartment so he wouldn't have to break the lease, which turned out to be perfect for him because he was tired of bouncing back and forth between Ubbe's and Y/N's places.

It turned out that Paul had never went to the airport to meet anyone and fly back to Russia that Saturday. Being the slick ones they were, Ivar's brothers had managed to put hidden security cameras in Paul's apartment, and they were monitoring his every move. Ivar was sure he would slip up eventually, and he knew they'd be there to see it when he did.

He'd hinted around with Katia, but she never seemed to have a clue what he was getting at, revealing she was either really good at the game, or she honestly wasn't in on anything with Paul. Not being sure of which, Ivar still didn't leave Ivy alone with her.

Hvitserk had found nothing on Steven. He was clean. While that made Ivar feel relieved, he and Alex still decided to decline the offer to open a new club with him.

They both were too comfortable having no outside person to answer to, and Ivar definitely didn't want to spend more time in the capital without Alex, while he was in class, to get the place up and operating. Not to mention, neither of them were too keen on Steven's eagerness to use the Lothbrok name. "I'm not sure what, exactly, he was hoping to get out of having my name on one of his many locations, but just knowing that drug money gets spent in at least one of his places, probably more, I really don't want my name anywhere near that," Ivar informed Alex. "I'm so relieved you agree."

They resolved to Ivar simply being a consultant to Steven and would give any help he could from home.

Ivar didn't say so, but he was thankful Alex agreed with his choice not to open a new club with Steven. Alex had said the exact same thing to him that he'd said to Steven, "It may be a great opportunity and additional income, but some things are worth more than money."

Katia hadn't really adjusted to Alex moving in yet, but Ivar had spoken to Sara and learned that Katia was close to being released from her care. Knowing this, Ivar was just biding his time until he could have her move out. He still hadn't decided what he'd do about Ivy's living arrangements if and when Katia did finally leave. He just knew he wouldn't do well with only seeing her on the weekends and being some kind of part time dad. He'd decided he'd cross that bridge when he came to it.

He and Alex both tried their best to limit their interactions with Katia as much as possible. In fact, Ivar had noticed that Alex was particularly tense around her, but he just brushed it off as him trying to do the best he could with the current living arrangements. Oh, how he looked forward to hearing Sara say Katia was released!

----------

Ivar and Alex had just returned from a visit with Aslaug, and she'd convinced them to leave Ivy with her for the rest of the weekend. Knowing they would enjoy the break from responsibilities for a bit, they gave in as she'd requested. They weren't sure who was happier about it, Aslaug or Ivy.

As they walked in back home, they saw Katia was on the sofa. Ivar glanced at Alex, and he instantly knew their plans to watch a movie on the sofa had changed to watching one in the bedroom. Alex ran up the stairs, not even acknowledging Katia, with Ivar shortly behind.

"Umm, wait. Where's Ivy?" Katia asked Ivar as he was halfway up the stairs.

"Oh, mom wanted to keep her for the rest of the weekend."

"So you just left her?" Katia asked, clearly annoyed.

Trying not to show his anger at her audacity, he retorted, "It's mom, Katia. Ivy will be fine to spend one night away from home and with her. She'll bring her back tomorrow afternoon."

Katia stood, facing Ivar, "That's not the point. The point is she's my daughter, too, not your's and Alex's. You didn't even ask me if it was ok!"

Trying to discern if she was serious or only picking a fight for the hell of it, he tried to see it from her point of view. Maybe she really felt left out when it came to Ivy. "Uh, Katia, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to exclude you. I just didn't think it was that big of a deal. Ivy has stayed with mom numerous times before, and I didn't think you'd mind. Seriously, I'm sorry."

Refusing to take the high road, Katia was determined that Ivar was going to hear what she had to say. "I don't care how many times she's stayed with your mom before!" she yelled angrily, taking a step closer to the stairs. "The fact is, Alex isn't her fucking parent! I am! You have to ask me! Not him!" she growled.

Ivar was taken back. Who did she think she was? As he took a step back down, toward her, Alex appeared at the top of the stairs. "Katia, don't you have something you can be doing so you're not here, starting petty arguments? You know you don't care that Ivy's with Aslaug. You just need any reason to bust Ivar's balls. Go to bed or something and leave us alone," Alex said, as calmly as he would if he was speaking to a dear friend.

He stepped to Ivar and took his hand, "Let's go to the bedroom, Ivar. I already know what movie we can watch." He winkwd at Ivar.

Katia's blood was boiling with anger. She threw the book she had in her hand, but the two of them turned and ignored her and went on to the bedroom.

As Ivar closed the door behind them, he asked, "What the hell was that about?"

Alex shrugged his shoulders, "Jealousy, I guess. I can't wait until Sara finally gives word that she can leave." Alex sat down on the bed and found the remote control.

"I don't know that I can handle much more of that. If she keeps it up, Love, I may not be able to wait for Sara to give the word that it's ok," Ivar snarled.

Just as he was about to go to the bathroom, his phone rang. Seeing that it was Hvitserk, he answered, "Hey, man. Need a roommate?" Ivar laughed a bit harder than was necessary.

On the other end of the line, Hvitserk's voice was serious, "Hey, you're gonna need to sit down for this. Where are you?"

Concerned, Ivar answered, "We're at home, in the bedroom just about to watch a movie. What's wrong?"

"Just you and Alex?"

"Yes," Ivar sat down beside Alex on the bed.

"Little Brother, you're not going to like this at all."

"Fucking spit it out!" Ivar was growing extremely impatient.

"Umm, it's Paul. He finally met up with his Russian friend."

Alex's eyes widened. What was Hvitserk about to tell them?

"And? Who is it?" Ivar demanded., staring blankly, anger coloring his face.

Hvitserk took a deep breath, "Well, we're still digging to see if there's more information, but right now, what I know for sure is he met with Herald. You know, Katia's friend, Herald, the one that,"

"Yes! I fucking remember, Hvits! I don't need your reminder," Ivar gritted his teeth, his jaw clinching. "What the fuck did they meet about? When? How long? What else do you know?"

"We don't know much else right now. It was earlier this morning and they only met for maybe 15 minutes. And it was at Paul's place. Sigurd is following Herald as we speak."

"What the actual hell is going on?" Ivar said as he punched the nightstand beside the bed. "I swear if she's behind this, she's going to be fucking sorry. What the hell do they even want?" Alex stepped to Ivar and grabbed his hand. Ivar looked at him helplessly. "All because Ivy is mine and not his? I promise," Alex interrupted him with a hug.

"Shhh, Just breathe, Ivar. It's going to be ok. You know Hvitserk will get to the bottom of this," Alex tried to calm him.

"Yeah, but if they hurt you or Ivy, I don't know what I'll do with myself. They can't, they just can't, " he buried his head into Alex's chest and handed him the phone.

"Hvitserk, call us if you learn anything new. I'll calm Ivar."

"Ok. Tell him not to worry."

Alex ended the call and began talking with Ivar. He told him, "Look at it like this. We're already one step ahead of them. They don't know that Hvitserk has found anything. And you know Paul hasn't been back to school since that week he drugged Y/N and I." Ivar winced at the memory. "It's going to be ok. Let's just watch the movie and forget about it for now."

Ivar hugged him tightly. "You're right. I know you're right. Just give me a few minutes to pull my shit together," he smiled. "I'll be right back," Ivar said, headed to the bathroom.

As Alex sat down and turned the tv on, he heard Ivar's iPad ding a couple of times. "Someone's texting you, Ivar! You have your phone?"

"Yeah, I'll check it. Thanks," Ivar called from the bathroom.

Alex sat pillows against the headboard, and began looking for the movie he'd mentioned earlier, tryingto distract himself. He disnt want Ivar to see how nervous he really was. As he flipped through titles on Netflix, the iPad continued to ding with messages. Annoyed with the sound, he grabbed it to turn it off. As he picked it up and looked down, he saw a message pop up on the screen from the name Freddi. He didn't think much about it until he saw the next message:

"WELL, ASIDE FROM ALL OF THAT, HOW'S MY HANDSOME FELLA DOING? DO YOU MISS ME A LITTLE BIT? COME ON, YOU CAN TELL ME THE TRUTH. YOUR SECRET IS SAFE WITH ME. DO YOU WISH YOU NEVER LEFT?"

Alex's heart sank. This couldn't be what it appeared to be. It just couldn't. He knew Ivar better than that. But what was the explanation? He decided to just wait for Ivar to come out of the bathroom.

Finally, Ivar returned, still visibaly shaken, and sat down beside Alex. Alex pondered with the idea of asking him about the message or not, but he knew that they were strong enough to discuss it like adults. He wasn't going to accuse him, anyway, so he may as well just rip the bandaid off.

"Umm, Ivar?" he looked to him, nervously.

"Yes?"

"Who is Freddi?"

"What? Umm, how, how do you know about Freddi?"

"Well, obviously, not because you told me about them!" Alex snapped before he realized it, but it was too late to catch the words now, so he waited for Ivar's response.

Ivars eyes narrowed at him, "Are you actually snooping through my shit when I'm out of the room?"

Sighing with annoyance, Alex retorted, "No, of course, not! I saw the messages flash across the screen when I was trying to turn your iPad off. So, I ask again, who is Freddi, and why haven't I heard about this Freddi?"

"Chill out," Ivar said, mockingly. "Freddi is a girl I met at the hotel when I was in the capital for Steven. I, well, we employed her to work at his strip club."

Alex's eyes widened, "So she's a pretty girl." It was a statement, not a question. "Do I even want to know how you met her in your hotel?"

Running his hand down his face, Ivar answered, "Look, I really don't want to get into this with you right now," he clinched his jaw and spoke between gritted teeth, "We have bigger fish to fry at the moment. I've got a lot to think about, and this is the least of my fucking worries. And honestly, I don't think I want to address what you seem to be insinuating."

Angered now, Alex picked up the iPad, "What the fuck, Ivar! Look! 'Handsome fella?,' 'Do you miss me?,' 'Do you wish you never left me?' And then you never even fucking mention her to me at all? Sounds to me like you must have enjoyed your time at the fucking stripclub more than you led me to fucking believe! I think now is the perfect fucking time to discuss it!"

Ivar abruptly stood up and began pacing the room back and forth, clearly trying to calm himself, but with everything else already stressing him out, he nearly exploded with anger. "Look, I'm trying not to say some shit I'm going to regret, but if you seriously think I cheated on you with some woman while I was away, maybe you don't know me as well as you fucking think! I fucking love you! Do you understand that? You and Ivy are my entire world!"

"Freddi was in the hotel bar! We talked. She flirted. She is a fucking flirt, but I immediately told her about you. Yes, she's pretty, but that means nothing to me, Alex! Fuck, Katia is pretty, but do you see me with her? Freddi texted to talk about the club. She asked if I'd fly out there and set some things straight, but I told her I'm not leaving you, Alex! You! But being the fucking flirt she is, she still sent those flirty messages, and even though I know she was only playing around, I still put her in her place instantly. Damn! Have some fucking faith in me!" Ivar took a deep breath and ran his hand through his hair. "I need a fucking drink!"

Ivar opened the bedroom door and went downstairs to the kitchen. He knew, instantly, that he shouldn't have blown up on Alex like that, but could his timing have been more off? Fuck, he really needed a drink!

Alex sat on the bed, absolutely speechless. He hadn't planned on it going that way at all. He'd wanted to just talk to Ivar. But the way he just dismissed everything with no explanation had made him mad, and before he knew it, they were in that heated argument. He wondered if he should go downstairs after him or wait for him to return.

Katia turned to see Ivar in the kitchen and got up and walked to the counter and took a seat on the stool opposite him. "Oh, Ivar. I'm sorry, having a lover's spat, I see."

"Not now, Katia. I'm just making a drink and I'll be heading back to the bedroom." He knew he needed to apologize to Alex.

"Well, I'm sure I can make you feel better if you just let me. I know Alex didn't seem to mind me making him feel better while you were gone to the capital that week."

Completely stunned, Ivar dropped the glass he'd just retrieved from the cabinet, shattering it to the floor. He looked down and saw the mess, but was still more surprised at her words. "Wh-what do you mean?"

Ouickly coming around the counter and standing in front of him, she said, "Oh, well, he was so tense while you were away." She placed her hand on his cheek while he looked at her in a daze. "I took care of him just like you would have." She traced her finger tips across his lips. "You know, I'd never noticed just how soft and plump his lips were until you were away. He's almost just as delicious as you are. And you know, like I told him, I think the three of us should, umm, dare I say, explore our options. I think it would be a lot of fun to make you both feel good together, at the same time, instead of individually." She grinned seductively, and he immediately felt sick.

Stepping back from her, completely disarmed, he asked, "Wh-what are you trying to say, Katia? What did the two of you do while I was away?"

"Oh, nothing really. He just ate whatever I gave him," she smiled suggestively. "And like I said, I love his lips, his mouth. I've spent many nights thinking of kissing the two of you at the same time."

He could not believe his ears. "Katia, I'm serious, now. Are you saying the two of you kissed, or are you saying you did way more than just kiss?"

With impeccable timing, Alex came down the stairs at that very moment, stopping in his tracks "Umm, ok, I didn't mean to intrude," Alex said, sarcastically, as he saw Katia all up on Ivar. "Should I come back?" he asked in a smartass tone.

Ivar gasped and stepped around to the other side of the counter, facing Alex. "Are you fucking serious right now?" Ivar felt his rage building, "How dare you! You fucking acuse me of cheating on you with Freddi when the whole time, you were here doing God knows what with fucking Katia?" He snarled at Alex.

"What? No! You can't be serious! Fuck no!" He looked at Katia and saw the glimmer of hope in her eyes. "What did she tell you? You know me better than that, Ivar! We did nothing!"

Ivar took a deep breath. "Oh? I should know you better? You mean like you should have known me better, too?" He knew he had to get out of there. Things were getting worse by the second. "I can't do this. I literally cannot. Fuck this shit!"

He turned around to the door. He quickly walked to it, grabbed a set of the keys that were hanging beside it, and stormed out the door, slamming it behind him.

Alex looked over to Katia in utter disgust before he ran out after Ivar. "Ivar! Stop! Wait! Where are you going?" He saw Ivar standing, straddling his motorcycle, and putting his helmet on. "Ivar! Wait!"

Ivar looked back at Alex as he put the face shield down on his helmet and jumped down, cranking it. He revved up the motor, grimacing, and before Alex could take a step toward him, he took off down the driveway and out, into the street, never looking back. Alex watched until he was completely out of sight.

Stunned, Alex looked back to see Katia standing on the porch, shrugging her shoulders. What the fuck had just happened?

[ivarlover]

Have you been waiting for the next chapter? Did you think I fell off the face of the planet? Maybe you don't care at all. 🤷🏼‍♀️BUT, for anyone who has been waiting, I promise I'm working on it, I haven't abandoned it, and it's on its way. I wanted to have it posted by now, but, well, life. So, hang in there. Any day now, it'll be posted. Thanks to those who have stayed with me this far!

[ivarlover]

UNPREDICTABLE

Part 3 (sequel #4 to UNLEASHED, UNDENIABLE, and UNEXPECTED)

Alex + Modern Ivar

Mentions of Female Reader + Hvitserk

NSFW 18+ ONLY

If you're new here and want to catch up, just go to my pinned master list.

This was supposed to be just a one-shot, but here we are. I have no idea how many chapters this will end up consiating of, but I hope you like it!

Summary: During a hot weekend with your classmate, Alex, and his best friend, Ivar, the two of them had their own fun together. And now, it had turned into an entire relationship between the two of them that neither of them had seen coming. Now, that reality has set in, they navigate the relationship and all that comes along with it, the good, the bad, and the unpredictable. Now that they were just getting into the swing of things and finding their groove, Ivar's ex fiance comes back into the picture, with his child he didn't know existed, and it seems she is sure to shake things up.

Warnings, The sequel in general: Totally NSFW, Unprotected anal sex (male receiving), oral, male to male contact and more, a bad case of the feels, language, smut, with me, there is ALWAYS smut. 🤣 Each chapter will have its own warnings.

Warnings, this chapter: Language, smut-major smut and bondage, oral, major case of the feels, *inaccurate medical descriptions, diagnosis, and practices,* a disgusting pervert who gets dealt with, Ivar being Ivar

*There will be an additional warning before the bondage part for any who wish to skip it* (but for me, that's the best part 🙈)

Please leave a comment and let me know what you think!

Words: I don't know; too MANY to count

*Let me know if you want on or off the tag list!*

AND a special thanks to @vero-maris-zamo for a little "dirty minded" inspiration! 😍 Great minds think alike!

Note from me: My apologies for how long this has taken, but hopefully, the length of this chapter will make up for it.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Series Master List

For only the second time since Ivar and Alex had been together, Ivar woke up before Alex. He knew how Alex was going to feel when he woke up, so he went downstairs and returned with a cup of black coffee, a bottle of water, and a bottle of Tylenol.

When Ivar opened the door, he found Alex awake, and he instantly covered his face with the pillow. "Oh my God! I'm so sorry!" Alex mumbled into the pillow. "I hope I wasn't too big of an ass."

Ivar brought everything to the bedside table and sat it down as he sat on the edge of the bed. "No, of course not," Ivar grinned. "But I bet your head sure does hurt right about now," he laughed, handing him the Tylenol and water.

Embarrassed, Alex took it from him, "Thank you. You're too good to me." He looked up to Ivar as he drank the water, and Ivar handed him the coffee. It was then that he noticed the concerned look on Ivar's face. "What? Umm, what did I do?" Alex panicked. He knew there was no telling what he may have said, and now he was worried.

"Nothing. I, well, I was just wondering what made you get that drunk. The last time I saw you that gone was after your grandmother passed."

Alex's heart sank. He'd wished it was a dream, well, more like a nightmare. He didn't want to tell Ivar about his mom's conversation with Katia. He knew it would hurt him. "Well, I'm not sure. I was just drinking and having a good time, with Sigurd, of all people, and I guess I had too much before I realized it."

"Not just Sigurd," Ivar glared.

"Wh-what?"

"Not just Sigurd. You were drinking and having a good time with Paul, too."

Alex's mind was racing. What had he done? Then, suddenly, it hit him. Paul was the one giving him the drinks. "Umm, my memory is a bit hazy, but I remember feeling uncomfortable, for some reason, and moving away from Paul, only to find him right up under me again. Please tell me he didn't like kiss me or something. I might puke."

"Well, I know that's not the only reason you decided to drink so much, but no, Paul didn't kiss you. I think I would have broken his fucking back." Alex gulped. "I believe he was attempting to do much worse," Ivar growled as a snarl grew across his face.

Alex gasped, "What the hell?" He sat up in the bed, immediately, holding his pounding head. "What do you mean?" Visions from the night before flashed before Alex's eyes. He vaguely remembered an argument between Paul and Ivar and, "Oh my God!" He covered his face. "You threw me over your shoulder and carried me upstairs! What the hell happened?"

Ivar smiled at Alex's embarrassment. He grabbed Alex's hands and removed them from his face and held them in Alex's lap. He then proceeded to recount the evening's events of Paul and how he was trying to take advantage of Alex. Ivar felt the same anger surge through his body as the night before as he explained everything to Alex. He grinded his teeth, flexing his jaw, as he continued telling Alex what had happened. "He's lucky I was too concerned with making sure you were ok. Otherwise, he'd be in the damn hospital today. I am, however, sure that Sigurd enjoyed showing him the error of his ways," he smiled.

Alex's face turned pale. "I, umm," his stomach flipped at the thought of everything he'd just heard, "I think I-I'm gonna be sick!" He covered his mouth with his hands and jumped up and ran to the bathroom. Trying to close the door behind him and failing, he fell to his knees in front of the toilet where he spilled the contents of his stomach.

Ivar came in behind him with the bottle of water and grabbed two washcloths and quickly wet them in the sink, ignoring Alex's protests for him not to enter or look. He sat down beside Alex in the floor and held his hair back for him while he continued vomiting. When Alex finally sat up, he wiped Alex's face for him with one washcloth, and he handed him the bottle of water to clean his mouth out. He then placed the other washcloth around the back of Alex's neck as Alex sat back down in the floor.

Alex looked to Ivar, with watery eyes, "I'm so fucking sorry I did that to you, and here you are, still taking care of me like this. I just, I can't believe that I did that."

Ivar placed his arm around Alex's shoulders and pulled him to his chest. Placing his other hand to the back of Alex's head, holding him tightly in his arms, he told him, "Alex, you didn't do anything. Don't you see? You're the victim here. I don't know what Paul would have done to you if Sigurd hadn't been there. It's not your fault. I knew he wanted to be with you, but even I didn't know he was that kind of spineless pig! And I promise you, he better never show his face around me again. Ever. He's not safe anywhere I am."

Alex knew Ivar meant it. As Ivar held him, he thought of everything from the night before with Katia and Aslaug and now, all this with Paul on top of it. It was too much for him, and before he knew it, he was crying into Ivar's chest.

When Ivar felt his chest getting wet, he pulled Alex away from him a bit to look him in the face. "Love, what is it?" Alex only looked at him with saddened eyes. "Out with it. What are you not telling me?"

Swallowing thickly and struggling not to come completely unglued, Alex finally told him everything he'd overheard Katia telling Aslaug. He told him that maybe it was a one-sided conversation that Aslaug wasn't sure how to answer, but he honestly didn't know for sure. All he knew was how he felt when he heard it.

Ivar pulled Alex in for another hug and told him, "Damn, Alex. It all makes sense, now. I'm so sorry." He rolled everything around in his head that Alex told him.

He was even more pissed, now, and he didn't know who he was more pissed at, Katia or his mom. He couldn't believe that his own mom would have even entertained such bullshit from Katia. He knew, though, that Alex had been through enough in the last day, so he just focused on trying to calm him rather than stating how he wanted to let Y/N rip her to shreds because, as much as he wanted to, he knew he would never lay a hand on her. But oh, if he could! Right now, he just felt bad for Alex and wanted to be sure he was seriously ok.

Rubbing his hands through Alex's hair, Ivar said, "Please don't take anything Katia said to heart, Love. She may think she knows what I want, but I'm the only one who can tell you that. I hope this hasn't given you doubts about my love for you or about us. You know I'm serious when I say I've never loved another more than I love you. I hate that you got so upset."

Alex looked up to him and said, "I'm sorry. I, umm, I just don't know what we're going to do. She was right about one thing. If we want more children, I can never give you that. But she, she can. And umm," he wiped his eyes, "I can step aside and let you have your life with her without any resentment towards you if that's what you want. I don't want you to ever look back and regret anything with me. That's why it bothers me so much. I know you love me, but I just want you to be happy, and I know this is something I can't do for you." Alex dropped his head back to Ivar's shoulder but refused to let the learking tears fall.

Ivar's heart melted, again, at how genuinely honest and unselfish Alex was being. "Love, look at me." Ivar pulled his head up to face him. "You know, there are many other options if we get to a point where we want other children. There's always adoption or a surrogate mother. Right now, though, I think we have our hands full with just Ivy," he laughed. "I'd really like to just enjoy being her dad, just to have one child to call me daddy." His heart was overjoyed with just thinking of Ivy's sweet voice calling him dad.

Alex took a deep breath and then sighed with a bit of relief, "So, this isn't something pressing on your mind right now?" His head was aching even more. He could see, now, that he needed to stop even entertaining Katia's bullshit himself. She'd been playing a game, and he'd been falling right into her trap time and time again.

"Absolutely not, Alex. Maybe in the future, but right now, I'm pretty happy with the way things are. And whenever things change, and we decide we want to make this a bigger family, we have options, just as I've mentioned." He kissed Alex on top of his head. "Just don't worry about it."

"But, umm, well, wh-what about your mom?"

"Don't worry about it. I'll talk to her. She's going to understand that she has to accept you or lose me, and there's no wiggle room." Alex gulped. "I'm telling you, that means she'll accept you, Love."

Alex sat up and told him he thought he should go lay back down. "I'm sorry. I still feel like the room is spinning."

As Ivar helped him back to bed, he told him, "Also, Alex, I'm going to talk to Katia while you get some rest. We'll figure out an alternate living arrangement for her, even if it means I have to hire Sara or one of her colleagues to work around the clock. I meant it when I said she was here on borrowed time. This is my home, hell, OUR home, and she is only a guest. I do believe she's worn out her welcome."

Alex was shocked as he sat up in bed. "No, Ivar. You don't have to do that."

"I know I don't have to, but I will not tolerate her bullshit any futher, Love. It's just not right, and honestly, I've had my fill."

Alex couldn't believe he was about to say this, but he did. "Ivar, please listen." He grabbed Ivar's hand and guided him to sit down on the edge of the bed beside him. "She's still not completely well, physically. I know she's doing a lot better, but she still has Ivy. If she goes, so does Ivy, and I know if my heart breaks just a little at that thought, and I don't even live here, your heart will crumble. I don't want to ever see you like that again. And who knows what she'd do if she leaves knowing it's because of your love for me?"

His mind was flooded with memories of Ivar's bare existence when Katia left him, of how completely broken and lost he was. Alex knew that was nothing compared to how losing Ivy would be, and although, he knew them moving out didn't mean he'd have to give Ivy up entirely, he also knew how Katia was, and without her there, in Ivar's home, for him to have a close eye on her, she could possibly go back to Russia without even telling him. Who knew what she was capable of?

Ivar thought for a long time and then finally said, "Alex, she needs to get out of here, and then maybe she won't keep getting in the middle of our relationship. We're still a new couple, and we've been through so much already."

Alex reassured him that he was ok with her staying, and he'd be even more careful not to pay her any attention. It felt like Deja Vu, but he knew this was best, at least for now. When she finally moved out, it would need to be on good terms, and he knew that would ensure the chances of her staying around.

"I can't believe after everything she's put you through, you still suggest she stays. If you are 100% sure you're ok with it, I won't make her leave. Yet. But, Love?"

"Yes?"

"Then please don't let her make you doubt me anymore. I love you." Ivar kissed Alex's forehead. "But I'm still going to talk to her. What she did was not ok."

"Umm, ok. And I umm, love you, too."

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

When Ivar talked with Katia, she swore that Alex had misunderstood what he thought he overheard and that he must have already been drinking too much by the time he was in the garage with her and Aslaug. Ivar told her, "Katia, I know you're lying. I've given you so many chances, and you know I'm not that nice. For as many problems as you've been trying to cause Alex, you should know that he, and of course Ivy, is the only reason I didn't come downstairs and kick your ass out and then let Y/N do whatever she wants to you. How can you expect anyone to believe you've changed when you are still acting the same way you used to?"

Katia began to cry. She placed her hand on his cheek and said, "But, Ivar, if you'd just give me a chance, you'd see..."

He grabbed her hand, removed it from his face, and interrupted her, "No, Katia. There are no more chances. I'm with Alex. You can either accept that, or you can move out. It's as simple as that. He asked me not to make you leave, so maybe you should find a way to thank him instead of making his life hell." He began to leave the room, "Are we on the same page here, now?"

She dropped her head, "Umm, uh yeah. And Ivar?"

He raised his eyebrows to her.

"I am sorry."

"Well, I guess you'll have your chance to prove it," he reached the door and looked back at her, "Because if you don't, you're out." He walked out and closed the door behind him.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Over the next few weeks, Katia stayed out of Ivar and Alex's way. She made small talk with them when necessary, but she didn't really bother them that much.

When it came to Ivy, she spent time with her and Ivar together as long as Sara or Alex was with them as well. She didn't trust herself to be alone with Ivar, so she made sure she wasn't. She was doing better with her therapy and wanted to be sure she didn't have to leave Ivar's before she was physically able to. She was definitely working on keeping her mouth shut. But it was hard.

Alex and Ivar spent their extra time working on remodeling Ivar's basement, because, as Ivar had said, he was serious about making a "playroom" for the two of them.

"This is when you know your addicted to sex," Alex told Ivar as he put the lid on the paint.

"What? When?"

Alex motioned around the room as he smiled, "Umm, when you dedicate an entire room to it."

Ivar walked to Alex, put his arms around his waist, and pulled him close. He placed his hand on Alex's cheek, and as Alex melted into it, he said, "As if you won't enjoy it in here, too." He then kissed Alex on the top of the head and hugged him tightly. Looking around the room, he said, "Looks like we're pretty much finished here."

"We already have the table, refrigerator, and bed, and of course, no room is complete without a bookshelf," he pointed to the one they'd just put against the wall, "But as far as toys go, anything you might even remotely want to try?" Ivar felt his cheeks burn red, but he continued, "Whips, chains, rope? Hell, ducktape?" He winkwd at Alex. "I don't care how kinky or how simple. I just want this to be a special place just for us," he grinned.

"You remember how I told you most of this basement is soundproof, because my dad used it for his work back when he and mom used to live here?" Alex nodded. "Well, I think that will be perfect. We don't have to worry about how loud we get. I can, umm, make you scream as loud as you can." Ivar blushed as his shit eating grin, that Alex had grown to love, stretched across his devious face.

"Damn, you've put a lot of thought into this, humm?"

"Yes, I actually have. All we really need to do is change the lock," he smirked. "And then just buy whatever we want to put in here. We could also use it as a place to just get away, and have some peace and quiet whenever we need it. I'd like it to be nice and cozy here. Thats why I like the idea of the bookshelf. "

"Ivar, I think this is a great idea," he smiled. "Even if we just use it as an escape at first. And umm, it sounds like a lot of fun."

"Oh, it will be," Ivar leaned in and kissed him. "All this talk has definitely got me hot for you."

"Oh, like you weren't already,"

Ivar blushed. "I'll get sheets and blankets for the bed, clean up the mess in the corner, and install the keypad lock tomorrow. Let's get food. I'm hungry, arent you?"

"Actually, umm, yes," Alex said as he grabbed a handful of Ivar's ass, "But I guess it can wait until we've had some food." Alex grinned.

"So, I'm not the only one this room has affected, humm? The thought of you touching me in all the right places gives me goosebumps," Ivar said into Alex's ear as he gave him a quick peck on the lips.

"You keep talking like that, and we're never going to make it to ordering food," Alex smiled. "We should go upstairs."

"You're right."

As they walked into the kitchen about to order take out, they saw Katia.

"Katia," Alex nodded in an attempt to say hello. He'd honestly just been trying to avoid her.

"Guys, I'm glad you're here. I've made spaghetti." They both looked at eachother, surprised. "Well, I mean, if you've already eaten or were headed out, that's fine, too. I was just hungry, and I made way too much for just one person. It's fine," she said turning back around to the stove.

Ivar looked to Alex and Alex nudged him. "Katia, umm, no, we haven't eaten. We were just surprised, because it's like you read our minds. We just came upstairs because we were about to order take out. If you're sure you don't mind, we'd love to have spaghetti. With you."

They both grabbed a stool and sat down as she made their plates and gave them to them. She sat down, too, with a smile.

"Katia! This is so good," Alex told her, cramming his face.

She smiled and Ivar told her, "Spaghetti is like Alex's second favorite meal. You've seriously made him happy," Ivar grinned. "Thank you. He's not wrong. It is really good."

As they ate, they began to talk. It was a bit awkward at first, but it eventually got a little less tense as they talked about Ivy and how fast she was growing and learning.

"She impresses me every single day. She's so smart. Just like her daddy," Alex said, looking to Ivar with pride, as he placed his hand over Ivar's.

Ivar blushed and said, "Umm, thanks. She is pretty impressive. I can't believe she's already walking on her own, and she's so cute when she stumbles. She looks up like she thinks one of us pushed her." He and Alex both laughed.

Katia cleared her throat, and Alex, not intending to have made her feel uncomfortable, moved his hand from Ivar's and dropped his head.

Katia tried to continue the conversation, "So, what are you guys working on downstairs, anyway?"

"Umm, just uh, well, just a bit of renovations, ya know. We're painting, getting rid of some old stuff, and adding new furniture and umm, things to the room down there," Ivar tried.

"Aww, that's nice. Is it going to be Ivy's playroom?"

Without even thinking, Ivar quickly answered, "Well, not Ivy's."

Everyone got quite. Alex dropped his fork onto the plate and braced himself. He looked at Ivar in complete disbelief.

"Well, umm, I mean, uh," Ivar stuttered.

Katia's mouth gapped open and then, standing up, she said, "Well, I think I could have went the rest of my life without hearing that. What makes you think I want to know about whatever kinky shit the two of you are into?"

"Oh, Katia, I-I'm uh, I'm sorry. I didn't mean to," Ivar began, but she interrupted him.

Grabbing her plate and taking it to the sink, Katia growled, "I don't care, Ivar. How disgusting! I'm already doing my best to accept that the father of my little girl is fucking gay, but then you go and make something dedicated to your twisted sex life with your fucking gross boyfriend right here in your home where she is? And what? You expect me to be happy about it?"

Ivar didn't know what to say, but Alex had had enough of her bullshit. Out of character for him, he stood and said, "First of all, Katia, our love is not disgusting, and I'm sorry you can't accept that Ivar is in love with someone besides you! What did you expect after the horrible way you treated him?"

"And you know what? Who do you think was there for him after you fucking disappeared? That's right. Me! I was there for Ivar more as his friend than you ever were as his girlfriend or fucking fiancé! You've always had ulterior motives. And I am fucking sick of it! I've been trying and trying, and every step of the way, you are determined to make it as difficult as it can possibly be! And for what? What do you think you're suddenly going to be able to accomplish?"

"And I'm sorry you can't handle knowing that he's chosen me, but if we are ever going to be able to get along for Ivy's sake, it's time you took your fucking head out of your ass long enough to see what's best for her! We're trying, here. Do you think it's easy having you here all the time? We've all got to make sacrifices, and it's high time you do!"

Ivar quickly got to his feet and stood between them. "Ok, ok. That's enough, guys. Let's just all calm down." He looked to Katia, "I've told you, you have to accept this. Alex isn't going any fucking where. I can't believe you just said all of that, but then you claim that you love me! That is not love!"

"You need to know that the only thing saving you right now is me knowing I could never look Ivy in the eyes and tell her the reason her mother is no longer with us is because I decided to show her how ruthless I can be!" He growled. "If you really think we're that disgusting, maybe you should find somewhere else to finish your fucking therapy!" Katia was stunned.

Everyone stood in silence for what felt like an eternity.

Finally breaking the silence, Alex turned to Ivar, "I understand how tired and frustrated we all are, but she is still the mother of your child. We all have to figure out a way to make this work. We have to get along for Ivy."

Katia dropped her head. She then softly said, "I-I'm sorry. I'm sorry to you both. And Alex?"

Alex looked up. "I do know you love Ivar. I know you're good for him." Alex was even more shocked. "It's just so damn hard to see it constantly. I'm so sorry for how I've treated you. And I don't really think you're disgusting. I was just upset. I also see how much you love Ivy. I think I'll always be jealous, but I am truly sorry."

Alex took a deep breath, "Thank you, Katia. I believe we can make this work. And I, umm, I'm sorry, too. It's never my intention to rub anything in your face. I hope you know that."

She gently smiled at him, still feeling uneasy. "Ivar, can you give me at least a week?"

"A week? For what?"

"To find somewhere else to stay. And I promise you, I won't keep Ivy away from you," she answered as she put her plate in the drainer.

Ivar looked to Alex, and Alex shook his head no.

"Katia, you don't have to leave."

"But you said..."

"I know what I said, but that's only if you keep making our lives so difficult. This," he motioned between her and Alex, "This is a step in the right direction. Unless you aren't willing to make it work, I'd," Alex cleared his throat, so Ivar continued, "We'd like for you to stay through the rest of your recovery. It's made Ivy so much more comfortable with me, and now, she really sees me as her dad instead of some stranger you introduced a few months ago."

She looked at Ivar and then back to Alex. "Umm, are you sure you'd be ok with that, Alex? I know I've made things so hard every step of the way for you." She dropped her head in shame. "I've just been trying to hold onto a memory of when things were better, and that is no longer my reality. I see that now."

Alex couldn't be sure, obviously, because he still didn't trust Katia, but she seemed sincere, the most sincere he'd seen her in a while. "I won't lie, Katia. You've done and said some pretty bad things that's really made it difficult for me to trust you, but I'm definitely willing to give you another chance to prove yourself. For Ivy's sake." Alex grabbed Ivar's hand and then said, "And for Ivar's."

After the three of them made their agreement, they told Katia they'd clean up the kitchen since she cooked.

She went to bed, and the two of them went about cleaning the kitchen. "Thank you, Love," Ivar turned to Alex. "I know that wasn't easy, but I do appreciate it." He pulled Alex into a hug.

"It's fine. Anything for you."

Ivar grinned into the nape of Alex's neck, "I just want you to be happy. And umm," he pulled away to see Alex's face, "And maybe a little naked."

"That can be arranged," Alex smirked.

As they were almost finished in the kitchen, they heard Ivy on the baby monitor. "Hey, I've got it. You finish here, and I'll get her back to sleep," Alex eagerly said.

"Well, if you're sure."

"I am."

Alex ran up the stairs to Ivy's room. When she saw him, she reached her arms up, "Ale."

"Oh, baby girl, what's wrong?" He checked her and saw she needed her diaper changed. He laid her on the changing table and began changing her. Surprised, he felt happy to have this responsibility. He knew he'd do everything in his power to be the best bonus dad ever.

Ivy yawned as Alex was finishing up. He cleaned his hands with hand sanitizer and then picked her up. She instantly clung to him and laid her head on his chest.

He walked with her, rubbing her back, as she began to fall asleep again. As he went to lay her in her bed, her little eyes sprang open, and she clung to his shirt. "Ale," she whined.

Knowing he was completely wrapped around her finger, he picked her up again, laughing to himself. He walked to Ivar's room for him to help get her back to sleep well enough to lay her down.

As he neared Ivar's door, he noticed the lights were still off and heard fumbling around in the kitchen, still. He walked into Ivar's room and turned on the lamp in the corner. He sat down on Ivar's bed with Ivy still in his arms. He thought maybe laying down with her would help her go back to sleep faster, so that's what he did. She instantly snuggled up to him, never letting go of his shirt, warming his heart.

A few minutes later, Ivar finally turned off the lights downstairs and hurried upstairs to check if Alex was able to calm Ivy down enough to get her to sleep again. He entered her room, expecting to find Alex there with her, but he was surprised to find the room was empty.

He walked down the hall to his room. As he pushed the door further open, there he saw Alex on the bed, with his back facing the door. For a moment, he panicked, because he didn't see Ivy. "Alex, where is Ivy? She's not in her bed," he asked, stepping closer, but Alex didn't answer.

As he reached the bed, he realized Alex was sleeping, and Ivy was snug against his chest, one hand gripping his shirt and the other small hand wrapped entirely around his thumb. Alex's other hand was placed lovenly around her small back. It melted his heart. He stood, watching them, in a pool of emotions.

He rushed to the bookshelf where his camera was placed, and grabbed it. He quickly went back to the bed and began snapping pictures. He definitely needed to document this precious moment.

Once he'd taken plenty of pictures, he put the camera back and then went to get Ivy so he could take her to her bed. As he crawled up behind her and tried to get her out of Alex's arms, Alex tightened them around her. He barely opened his eyes and saw Ivar. "Umm, wh-what are you doing?" he whispered.

Ivar told him, and he answered, "No, she's ok right here. Just lay down with us."

"Are you sure? We have to be really careful not to squish her. That won't keep you awake?" Ivar was worried about Alex being too tired for class the next day.

"No. It's fine. I promise. I actually kind of like it. It's sweet. But I'm sorry about our other plans," Alex said softly, motioning for Ivar to lay down with them.

As he did, Ivar told him, "It's ok. We've always got tomorrow." He snuggled up to Alex as best he could with Ivy between them and pulled the covers over them. He leaned over them and kissed Ivy on the top of her head and then, did the same to Alex. "My whole world all in one spot. Just when I thought I couldn't possibly love you more."

Within minutes, he and Alex were off to sleep, too.

----------------------------------------------------

🥺❤️🥺❤️🥺❤️🥺❤️🥺❤️🥺❤️🥺❤️🥺❤️🥺

----------------------------------------------------

The next day, Ivar and Ivy dropped Alex off at school. As worried as Ivar had been about Alex losing sleep, Alex told him how he'd had the sweetest dreams of the two of them and Ivy. He'd slept fine, and there was no need to worry. He let Ivar know that Y/N would drop him off after class, and they kissed goodbye.

When Sara arrived at Ivar's, Ivar went to the basement to finish up the few tasks they'd left from the night before. As he worked, he ran across some old boxes and decided to go through them.

He'd found old pictures and things from his family when they all lived there together. He ran across an old necklace that he'd, apparently, carelessly thrown into one of the boxes. He put it on so he'd remember to take it back to his room when he was finished.

He finally had a pile of things to trash and a pile that he was, now, working on putting away.

With his back to the door, Ivar was placing boxes above his head, on the top shelves of the cabinets. "I love the new lock. I'm glad you had the door open, or I wouldn't have been able to get inside, though. What's the code?" Ivar heard Alex's voice from behind him and turned around with a smile.

"Damn, you scared me. I didn't realize it was time for you to be back already. The code is Ivy's birthday and the date you and I made it official," Ivar smiled warmly. "Figured that would be easy for us to remember."

As Alex walked closer, he suddenly stopped in his tracks, a display of horror across his face.

"What? What is it?" Ivar asked him, confused.

Immediately noticing the necklace around Ivar's neck, Alex snarled and asked, "Where's the necklace from, Ivar?"

Still confused, Ivar answered, "Oh, I found it cleaning up."

"Are you fucking shitting me right now, Ivar? How fucking inconsiderate can you be? Really?" His eyes coldly pierced through Ivar's.

Ivar hadn't seen Alex mad like that in a long time, if at all, really. It was even different than what he'd given to Katia the night before. Ivar was usually the one with the bad temper. "Alex, I don't understand. What's going on?"

Alex saw red as he answered him, "Seriously? As if it's not enough that Katia is the only female you have ever loved, fuck, the only other person you've ever been in love with besides me, but then, you give insult to injury by just 'conveniently' finding the fucking necklace she gave you right after you proposed to her!?"

Ivar gasped and touched the necklace hanging on his chest. "Yes! That's right, I fucking recognize the damn necklace, Ivar! You didn't take it off for months after she left." Alex grimaced at the memories of how broken Ivar was at the time.

"And you just put it on, now, and you're just going to wear it, like it's nothing, when she's just shaking everything up in our lives as it is?"

Alex couldn't control his anger any longer, "No, I don't think so. I think that says what it needs to, Ivar. We should just call it quits, now, before things get even more serious between us, and you and Katia can have the fucking family you've always wanted." Alex knew he'd said way more than he even really meant, but he was so mad, and once he'd opened his mouth, it was like he wasn't able to shut it.

Tears rolled down Alex's cheeks. He still had his keys to Ivar's place in his hand, and as he looked down at them, he slung them toward Ivar as he yelled in anguish.

Shocked, Ivar just barely dodged the keys that almost hit him in the face but slammed against the wall behind him and then slid down to the floor. He turned from looking at the wall back to Alex, who was now on his knees in the floor, his head in his hands, sobbing.

Ivar rushed to him, immediately dropping to his knees in front of him. He placed his hands on Alex's and gently moved them away from his face and began wiping Alex's tears. In the most soothing voice he could muster, trying not to let his voice crack as his heart crumbled for Alex, he began, "Hey, hey. Now, it's not like that at all, Alex. I'm so sorry. I promise you, when I saw the necklace, I did not once even almost think of Katia. Not for a second, even," his voice began to quiver, and he tried clearing his throat.

Alex looked at him, defeat in his eyes as more tears escaped down his cheeks. Ivar pulled Alex in for a tight hug, "Shhh. Shhh. Don't cry, Love. Seriously, she was, and is, the farthest thing from my mind, Alex. I just saw it and thought it was pretty and put it on mindlessly to actually take back upstairs later. I know, it was careless of me, but I was in the middle of cleaning and honestly, wasn't thinking. Listen to me," he pulled Alex back so he could look him directly in his eyes, "I love you. You, and you only are for me. I only want to be with you. You are my everything, Love. Don't say such things like ending what we have. I couldn't survive without you. I am truly sorry. Look, I'll throw the damn necklace in the trash. It honestly means nothing to me. Nothing like it did way back then. That was seriously like a lifetime ago for me, and the only family I want is with you, and now we have one. So please, forgive me."

Alex wiped his tears as they continued to flow. He didn't realize just how many different emotions he'd kept pent up inside these last few months.

Alex's palms began to sweat as he began, his voice shaky, "Look, Ivar. I'm sorry. I've probably really over reacted and made a fool of myself. It's just that, well," he hesitated, "I, I can't even begin to explain to you how scared I've been these last few months, and I've been holding it in."

"I do think we finally made Katia see last night, and I'm trying so hard to make it all work. And umm," a single tear rolled down his face, "I-I'm just so scared of losing you and Ivy. And even though I do feel more secure in our relationship, now, finally, seeing that necklace around your neck just brought back so many memories, emotions, and uncertainty that I just completely lost it. I'm sorry, Ivar, " Alex gulped and dropped his head.

Ivar was completely floored. He hadn't realized that Alex still had those fears balled up inside.

He tilted Alex's face back up to look at him. "Alex, Love, don't torture yourself with such things from the past. I promise you, this necklace means nothing to me, like I said, and I didn't even realize what it was. I love you, Alex. I know Katia never loved me, and I know you know that, too."

"Yes, I asked her to marry me and yes, it hurt that it didn't happen, but I see, now, why that couldn't happen. It wasn't meant to be. You and I would have never happened if I'd ended up with her, and that, my dear, would be a true travesty, because right here, with you, is where I belong. You seriously have nothing to worry about."

Alex looked up at Ivar as he blushed, embarrassment coverig his face.

Ivar rubbed his hand down Alex's cheek to the nape of his neck and gently squeezed waiting to know Alex was truly ok. Alex looked at him, shyly, cheeks red. "When did you become the smooth talker?" he asked, forcing a smile.

"I guess around the same time that you became the paranoid, ruthless worrier who thinks he's not good enough," Ivar grinned. "I know relationships are hard, and you've had a lot to adjust to right from the beginning. You could have easily called it quits as soon as you found out I have a child, but, Love, as long as the end result is the two of us together, this relationship is worth any fight. I have never loved another like I love you," Ivar told him and leaned forward to kiss him.

***WARNING: NSFW 18+ ONLY Below cut is a heavily smutty scene, including, but not limited to: anal play and rough anal sex between our 2 men, kinky bondage, ropes, spanking, choking, biting, kinky, raw, heated sex, and oral sex as well. If you want to skip it, scroll to the next cut.***

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥🔥

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

The kiss quickly grew stronger, Alex melting into Ivar as the words were spoken, and the two were entangled in eachother in such a way that you couldn't tell where one began and the other ended. They sat there in the middle of the playroom floor, making out, heavy breathing, hot panting, hearts racing, heat spreading, hands roaming. Soft moans escaped from Alex's lips through the kissing, and he pulled Ivar closer to him.

It was as if all of the anger and high emotions were coming out, all at once, in this heated moment. Between kisses, Ivar said, "Like I said before, I just want you to be happy and umm, maybe a bit naked." He grinned. "To the bed, Love?"

"No," Alex answered, sofly, as Ivar's heart stopped in sheer panic, and his lips froze, "No, here. Now."

"What the... Umm, well, that was unexpected," Ivar almost blushed, but his eyes lit up, Alex not missing it.

They continued there in the floor, and suddenly Alex pushed Ivar backward, crawling over him and caging Ivar's body with his very own while staring down at him. "Or... Or I could fuck you?" he grinned.

Ivar wasn't even sure what had come over Alex, but he liked it. He quickly raised up, catching Alex off guard, and flipped him over onto his back, and he now stared down at Alex. "Oh, not so fast, little one. I told you before, I'm never the bottom."

Alex looked as if he was going to protest, and Ivar cut him off before he began, knowing exactly what he was thinking, "That was different. She was a woman, and umm, it was plastic," he gave his devilish grin. "Now, shut up, and turn around."

Alex did as commanded, and Ivar practically ripped his sweats and boxers off of him. "Do you have the tablets in here already?"

Alex, still feeling a little edgy, answered, "I do but, no. I don't want to wait. Do it now."

"Wh..what?" He was stunned. "Are you sure, Alex? You don't have anything to prove to me."

"There's lube in the drawer, beside the bed. Just use it, and fuck me, already, Ivar. Now."

Ivar couldn't believe his ears, but he also couldn't hide his excitement. He crawled over and retrieved the lube as he simultaneously pulled his pants off. He was quickly back over Alex and smoothing his ass full of lube. He then put the rest of what was in his hand on himself and lined up with Alex's entrance. "You are sure this is what you want?" Ivar asked again, "I don't want to hurt you, Love."

"I want you to hurt me! Fuck me, Ivar. We never just fuck, and that's ok, but sometimes, I think we can use a good fuck! So, fuck me. Now!"

Stunned, as his pulse began to race, Ivar, already hard as a rock, replied, "Ok, but you still have to let me know if it's too much or if I need to stop."

Alex turned his head to the side and glanced back at Ivar as best he could, "Ok, already. Do it, Ivar."

Ivar couldn't believe they were about to have sex like this for the first time, with Alex facing away from him, and he definitely was surprised that Alex also wanted it so rough and without the tablets. The annoyance in Alex's voice was somwhow a turn on as well, and Ivar wasn't quite sure what to even make of that at all. "Get out of your head, Ivar. I'm ok. Now, fuck me already!" Alex practically whined. "Damn it! Stop hesitating, and fuck me! I promise I'll let you know if we need to stop!"

Ivar held himself with one hand and balanced his weight on the other. With one hard thrust, he slammed into Alex all at once, and Alex yelled out, "Oh, fuck!"

"I'm sorry. Did I hurt you? Are you ok?"

"Ivar! Yes! It's a good pain. Now, do your thing, and beat my ass with that big dick of yours! Make me scream your name and beg for more. Fuck my brains out, and make me come and then come again. I definitely want you to fucking hurt me! I'm mad at you, and I need you to hurt me for it," Alex said in his sultry voice, even shocking himself a little.

As surprised as Ivar was, he was even more turned on. He'd never heard Alex talk quite like this, and it honestly, made him question if maybe he would enjoy being the bottom with Alex in control afterall. His dick twitched inside of Alex, and Alex moaned. That was all it took to spur Ivar on.

Ivar pulled back and slammed into Alex. "That's it. Again." With the flip of his hips, Ivar did it again. "That's it, harder, Ivar," Alex groaned, and Ivar realized that even though Alex was on the bottom, he was very much the one in control of this situation, and he found it hot as fuck.

Ivar began to pump into Alex like he never had before. With each flip of his hips into Alex, Alex moaned out his name. Heat spread through Ivar's veins faster than he'd ever imagined was possible, and he began to sweat.

Alex's tight grip around Ivar's shaft, having not used the pills for dilation, was like nothing Ivar had ever felt before. He was able to feel Alex's every quiver, every tense movement, even Alex's blood flowing through his veins as he clamped down with Ivar's every thrust. It was like Ivar's very own personal erotic taste of extasy that he absolutely couldn't get enough of. He just hoped he could last long enough to make Alex finish first.

He tucked his hands under Alex's underarms, and grabbed his shoulders from the front and gripped tightly to hold on. From this angle, he was able to kiss and nibble on Alex's neck and back.

As he continued his relentless fucking up into Alex, he licked up the part of Alex's spine, that he could reach, with his tongue to where Alex's neck and shoulder met, and he bit down. Alex cried out in extasy, "Ivar! Oh fuck! Harder!"

Alex could feel the heat on his neck from Ivar's breath, sending chills down his spine. It was overpowering, and he wasn't sure how much longer he could take it. He wasn't ready to be finished yet, so he told Ivar, "Stop! I need to stand."

Of course, Ivar immediately stopped, trying to gain control of his breathing as he did. He panted, "Oh, ok. Are, umm, you ok?" He slowly pulled out of Alex, and Alex quickly turned around facing him, shaking his head yes. Alex grabbed him from his neck and pulled him closer, causing Ivar to collapse on top of him with a grunt.

Their chests touching eachother, sweat on sweat, the closeness and the feel of Ivar's body on his was so intense, Alex feverishly yanked Ivar's plump lips to his own and began to kiss him sloppily, his tongue darting in and out of Ivar's mouth.

Suddenly, Alex pulled Ivar away by the hair of his head, just far enough to speak, and he whimpered, "I want more. I want you to fuck me against the wall, Ivar. I want you to press your body tightly against mine, and fuck me into the middle of next week."

Shocked, but all too willingly, Ivar jerked back to get to his feet, but Alex's hands were tangled in the necklace, and the sudden movement from Ivar caused it to snap and fall to the floor, off of Ivar's neck.

Alex gasped, covering his mouth with his hands. He sat up immediately and said, "Oh my God, Babe. I am so sorry. Fuck! I'm sorry. I feel horrible."

"It's ok, Love. I told you we can trash it even. Let's worry about that later. Right now, I want you against that damn wall."

Alex looked at Ivar and smiled. He loved it when Ivar spoke to him that way. Excitedly, he jumped to his feet, and leaving the necklace in the floor, walked to the wall. He glanced back over his shoulder at Ivar, still standing in the same spot. "Well, are you coming or what?"

Ivar laughed, "No, no I'm not, Love. Not yet anyway, but when I do, oh, you'll definitely know it. This, I promise you."

He took two big steps, closing the gap between them, and before Alex could even react, he pressed his hot chest up against Alex's back and let his fingertips softly and slowly drag up Alex's sides, tracing up his thighs, to his hips, and on each side of his stomach and chest. He yanked Alex away from the wall a little and grabbed his pulsating cock and began pumping it while his heavy breathing landed on Alex's neck. He gave small, wet kisses and gentle bites along the back of Alex's neck, sending shivers down his spine.

Alex's breath caught in his throat, and he completely forgot what he had been so mad and hurt about. "Ta..," he tried to speak, "Take me. Now."

Ivar needed no further instructions. Placing his foot between Alex's two, he slightly kicked them apart, "Spread 'em, sir," and Alex did. Ivar bent down just a little, and Alex poked his ass out to assist. Ivar lined himself up and asked, "Are you ready?"

All Alex could respond with was, "Umm humm." With that, Ivar thrusted upward, and straightened up, causing himself to burst into Alex. Alex wailed, "Ivar!" Ivar bit down on his shoulder and slammed into him again causing Alex to tremble.

Ivar's movements found their rhythm, and he began pounding Alex from behind. He continued pumping him with his right fist in perfect rhythm with his hips, and his left hand landed on top of Alex's against the wall. He intertwined his fingers and squeezed their hands together into a tight fist as he continued his assault on Alex's tight ass.

"Iv, Ivar," Alex struggled to speak, "St, umm, mov..."

Ivar instantly stiffened and stopped moving. "Oh shit! Are you ok, Love?"

Struggling to catch his breath, Alex answered, "More than ok. I-I umm," he took a deep breath between his panting, "I need you to move your hand," and he placed his around Ivar's that was still gripping his quivering member.

Ivar instantly dropped his hand, still concerned about Alex, "Are you sure you're.."

"Yes, I'm fine. Oh my God, I'm fine. I just don't want to finish already, and if you continue, I'm going to paint the wall with my fucking cum."

Ivar laughed, "Shit, I love you." He leaned forward, pressing his hot, sweaty body against Alex's again, and began slowly kissing up his shoulder toward his neck as his hips slowly began to move back and forth again, fucking up into Alex. Alex squirmed and moaned out breathlessly. Once Ivar reached Alex's neck, he stuck his tongue out and licked up the side of it. With a hot, wet kiss onto Alex's neck, he bit down again just hard enough to make Alex shudder. "You want to try something else new, Love?" Ivar breathed heavily into Alex's ear.

"Umm humm," Alex panted.

Ivar pulled out of Alex and took a step backwards. Alex, whining at the sudden emptiness and loss of Ivar's touch, complained, "Wait. Where are you going?"

"Just wait here," Ivar responded, stepping over to the table in the middle of the room and pulling out a chair, "I'll be right back."

Alex, curious and ready to take a breather, slumped down into the chair and anxiously awaited Ivar's return. He looked up and saw Ivar standing there holding a long, thick, brown rope and grinning from ear to ear. His eyes widened.

"Are you into bondage?" Alex gulped, and Ivar quickly followed up with, "This rope was meant for it. It's soft and won't scratch or hurt you. If you're willing, I'll tie.."

Alex interrupted, "Ivar, I'm sorry. As hot as that sounds, I can't let you tie me up with a rope you've used on God knows how many other people. That's just.."

Ivar quickly closed the small space between them and squatted down in front of Alex. "No, Love, look," he showed him a tag on the end of the rope. "I ordered this just for us, for this room. It's new, but if you'd rather not.."

Alex leaned down and yanked Ivar to him, their lips crashing into eachother's. As Alex devoured Ivar as best he could, heat rising in them both, Ivar pulled away and softly asked, "Is that a yes?"

"Fuck yes! How do you want me?"

"Every single fucking way I can have you," Ivar licked his lips as his devilish, serious, grin faded into something more sinister.

"Take me then. Ruin me. Please!"

Ivar's dick twitched as he stood. He pulled the other chair around and told Alex to stand. He checked that the padding was in the seats of the chairs and had Alex get on his knees, one in each chair, and then abruptly bent him over the table. Alex's eyes widened as he looked back at Ivar. He yanked Alex's arms behind him and began tying them up and then to each corner of the table. "You ok, Love?"

With his face and chest pressed tightly against the table, Alex only whimpered, "Umm humm."

Ivar continued with the rope by tying it into knots around each of Alex's thighs and then, to his ankles and finally, to each chair, carefully so that his legs were spread just enough for him to fit between them. "Can you move, Love?" Ivar asked seductively, licking his lips.

Alex squirmed a bit, "Umm, no," completely surprised at the position he was now in, twisted up like a pretzel, and extremely excited as well.

"Perfect," Ivar smiled. He kneeled to his knees behind Alex. Grabbing the lube, he wet his hands. Without warning, he grabbed Alex's dangling, thick, dick and squeezed.

Alex moaned, "Oh my God!" and Ivar leaned closer. He began pumping Alex up and down as he twisted his hand back and forth in a circular motion.

He bent down and placed his warm, wet mouth on the small of Alex's back and gave him little kisses as he continued pumping him. Alex squirmed and moaned out Ivar's name. Ivar only smiled and continued. He traced up the inside of Alex's thigh with his fingertips, sending chills all over Alex's body. He then, lowered his mouth and repeated the same motion, but this time, with his tongue, obscene noises escaping Alex's mouth.

Adding lube to Alex's ass and to his own hand, Ivar slowly rubbed his finger around Alex's entrance, teasing him, causing Alex to try to wiggle lose and to begin panting. Alex's toes curled as Ivar slowly slipped his finger inside and began to wiggle it back and forth.

With his other hand, Ivar let go of Alex's cock long enough to slap him hard on the ass, leaving a red hand print and causing Alex to gasp. He leaned down and kissed the handprint and then slapped Alex's ass again, causing Alex to moan and groan.

He quickly grabbed Alex again and began stroking him up and down in a circular motion as his finger continued to slowly move causing Alex to cry out, "Fuck!!! Oh hell! Ivar!" He rambled unrecognizable words as heat and sweat covered his body. He felt dizzy with all the sensations coursing through his body, and his back arched as much as it possibly could.

Ivar leaned up, never stopping his movements with either hand, and bit Alex's ass cheek before gently licking over it and then giving it a hot, wet kiss. Alex moaned with desire as his heart threatened to pound through his tight chest and spill out all over the table that he was so tightly tied to.

Ivar licked up Alex's spine and then bit him again as he reached his neck. "I wanna be inside you," he whispered into Alex's ear as he nibbled on it. "I wanna feel you tighten your walls around me as you beg me for mercy, knowing there won't be any."

Smiling, he licked behind Alex's ear, his hot breath brushing against Alex's skin, causing him to squeal, but Ivar continued as if he hadn't noticed. "I want to make you forget all your worries. Fuck! I wanna make you forget your name."

Alex's breath caught in his throat as Ivar's lips grazed his skin while he spoke. Finally, Alex yelled out, "I want you, too. Oh hell! Give it to me! Now!"

Ivar snaked his hand around Alex's throat and pressed gently, just tight enough for Alex to gasp. Lifting Alex's head the little he could, he whispered into his ear in a raspy voice, "What was that? I couldn't hear you. You want me?"

"Umm-humm."

Ivar licked his ear and bit his ear lobe. "You said you want me? You want me to fuck you? To thrust my cock into you so hard you see stars? You want me to make you scream my name as you come so hard your entire body wriths and shakes beneath me? Humm? Is that what you want?"

Alex moaned out, his voice echoing in the room, as he shivered all over, "Ye-yes!" sweat dripping from his forehead.

Ivar slowly let go of Alex's throat and in an agonizingly slow motion, trailed his hand lightly across Alex's back, causing goosebumps to appear.

He leaned back away from Alex as Alex whinned at the hot closeness being taken from him. Ivar raised his hand and slapped Alex on his ass cheek again as Alex groaned into the hard wooden table. Switching hands, Ivar repeated the slapping on Alex's other cheek as his grin stretched across his face. "Are you ready for me?"

Alex moaned, "Umm humm."

"What was that? I can't hear you," Ivar asked as he lubed himself up and whined, himself, at the stroking of his own member while he looked down with anticipation. "I said, are you ready?" He lined himself up with Alex.

"Yes!" Alex wailed, "Oh fuck! Yes!"

Ivar thrusted into Alex, sloppily, as Alex yelled out his name. "There you go. You know the way I like it. Say my name. Scream it!"

Ivar waited for Alex to adjust to his size and then, began his delicate, agonizingly slow movements in and out of Alex as he didn't want Alex to suffer, given his moans of pain mixed with pleasure.

As Ivar started to move, Alex could feel the desperate heartbeat of his dick. He slowly backed into Ivar's movement as best he could, connecting with his pelvis.

Encouraged by Alex's sudden movement, Ivar began to savagely thrust into as him, all thoughts of carefulness gone, as he grabbed a handful of Alex's hair and yanked his head back as far as the rope would allow. "Say my name," he commanded, and Alex screamed it out in a raspy voice, causing Ivar's thrusts to become wilder and even more irratic.

Ivar pressed his heaving, sweaty chest against Alex's back as he continued his assault, while the only thing Alex could hear from him was how he roared and growled close to his ear.

Ivar's pounding into Alex remained diligent, though he was beginning to tremble. Taking a sharp breath, Ivar leaned away and gripped ahold of Alex on each side of his waist possessively. Keeping his tight grip, that would surely leave marks, he slid his length nearly out of Alex completely and, without warning, roughly rolled his hips back into him with that of a lion's roar that filled the room and vibrated off the walls. Alex began to whimper, so Ivar did it again, plunging deep into him.

Even with the rope tied so tightly to Alex and the table, each of Ivar's violent thrusts, jolted Alex up the table some. And each time, Ivar yanked him by his hips back into place and continued fucking him like he had demanded, causing Alex to wail and writh beneath him with his limited movement.

With sweat dripping from Ivar's chest onto Alex's back, he grabbed another handful of Alex's hair and tugged his head backwards again. With his other hand, he found Alex's throat and squeezed it again, just hard enough for him to wheeze as he sucked in air. "Scream my name. Tell me what you want. Scream for me," Ivar said slowly and seductively. "There's nothing sweeter than hearing my name roll off the plump lips of your juicy mouth as you plead for more." Ivar dropped his head forward, his sweat dampened hair grazing Alex's shoulders, causing him to shudder. As Ivar released his throat, he slapped his ass.

Alex hissed as pleasure consumed his entire body while Ivar dominated him and continued spanking his ass.

Suddenly, Ivar bent down and wrapped his hand tightly around Alex's rock hard, neglected, dangling shaft. He began moving his hand along Alex's length in rhythm with his hips, which had slowed down considerably, to make the position possible.

As Ivar roared like a savage beast at the sensations the slower movements brought him, Alex moaned out, "More! Harder! Ivar! Please!" He wailed unrecognizable sounds and said Ivar's name repeatedly.

"That's it, Love. Let go. Let me see you come undone," he dropped his head to Alex's neck, licking and sucking, sending shivers all over his body. As he reached Alex's ear, he softly whispered, his hot breath lightly fanning it, "Come for me. Come saying my name," and he slapped Alex's ass cheek again, causing him to jolt and do just as demanded of him.

"I-I'm close. Ohh, fuck! Ivar!" He felt the pressure building to it's boiling point as Ivar continued rolling into him, sloppily from behind.

Ivar's legs began to tremble as he pounded erratically into Alex, nearly losing his balance, "I'm, uh, fuck! I'm close, too! Let go, Love, let go!"

Alex practically squealed as Ivar's movements grew even stronger, still. Reveling in the extasy that Ivar had created, Alex's body tensed as he finally released his load and was gripped by the powerful feeling of his climax.

With that, Ivar met his demise immediately after, emptying himself deep inside Alex as his thrusts stammered and haulted. His body stiffened as he savored every moment of his release, his entire body twitching as he struggled to catch his breath.

With his legs trembling, sharp breaths escaping his mouth, and a pounding heart, Ivar's legs finally failed him, and he collapsed on top of Alex with a grunt. "Umm, sorry, Love," Ivar mumbled. "That was fucking amazing." He slowly raised up and pulled out of Alex with a whine as Alex did the same.

Both still panting, Alex whined, "I need to touch you. Please, untie me."

"But I could leave you like this," Ivar smirked, "And just have my way with you anytime I want." His heart fluttered.

"Well, you can still have your way with me anytime you want. You don't need this rope for that," Alex grinned.

His smile stretching widely across his face, Ivar yanked the rope and quickly began untying him, bit by bit. He assisted Alex in getting out of the rope and off of the table.

Alex quickly turned around, facing him, and gave him a needy kiss. He hungrily devoured him, mouth consuming Ivar's every moan and whimper as his arms wrapped tightly around Ivar's waist.

As he pulled Ivar closer, their chests fleshed against eachother, Alex moved his lips back far enough and softly said, "You're right. That definitely was amazing, but it was hard not being able to touch you." He raked his fingertips softly across Ivar's chiseled chest as goosebumps appeared beneath them. "The entire time I was craving the feel of you beneath my hands. This is just as amazing," he said.

With his heart pounding, Ivar yanked him forward and took him into another deep kiss, one arm around his back and the other holding the back of his head. He trembled all over as he sloppily kissed Alex, losing all train of thought.

They were wrapped in eachother's arms like a pretzel, passion growing stronger again with every drop of sweat that dropped from their bodies. Suddenly, Ivar broke the kiss and leaned back a little. "Umm," he panted, "We should probably stop. I don't want to hurt you, and if we continue like this, oh, I'm definitely going to hurt you," he grinned from ear to ear.

"As much as I know I'd like that, I also know you're right. We need to get cleaned up anyway," Alex sharply inhaled.

*Smutty scene over*

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

They decided to take a shower together, and Alex told Ivar, "Given our history in showers, I don't really know if this is a good idea either."

Both of them laughing, Ivar said, "I promise I'll behave. It will be hard, but I can do it."

Turns out, Ivar wasn't lying. They both actually showered off their hot, sweaty, sticky bodies as they played in the water with eachother, splashing it in eachother's faces and smacking one another playfully.

As Alex was about to turn the water off, Ivar leaned in close behind him and wrapped his arms around his waist. He gently kissed up Alex's shoulder to his neck, and Alex turned his head to the side, toward him as best he could, "You good?"

Ivar kissed his cheek and nodded, "I love you." He, then, rested his forehead in the back of Alex's head, taking in the smell of his fresh, wet hair.

Warmth washed over Alex as he turned in Ivar's arms. "And I love you." Trying to avoid unintentional arousment, that he knew he couldn't handle at the moment, he pulled Ivar closer to him, both hands on his cheeks, and kissed him on the forehead.

After getting out of the shower and both putting on sweats, Alex stretched, yawning, "I'm really exhausted. Where are we sleeping? Upstairs in your room or down here?"

Ivar stretched his arms out toward him and said, "I have the perfect spot for you. You're sleeping right here." He sat down on the bed in the middle of the room, grinning widely.

Alex smiled back at him and crawled into bed beside him. "You're so cheesy," he laughed. "What about Ivy? Do you even have a monitor in here at all?"

"Sara is here tonight," Ivar laid back onto his pillow. "And no. No monitor in here. This is our space away. Remember?"

Alex curled up beside him as Ivar wrapped his arms around him. He kissed Alex on top of his head and asked, "How are you?"

Confused, Alex looked up at him and asked, "What do you mean?"

"Well, are you ok after we, well, after things got so rough?" Ivar felt his cheeks begin to burn. "I just, I was hoping I didn't hurt you. We've never done anything like that before, and I wanted.."

Placcing his finger over Ivar's lips, Alex interrupted him, "Ivar, I'm fine. Of course, I'm a little sore, but I expected that already. I'm ok. Seriously, this was unbelievable." Ivar felt relieved.

They began to doze off to sleep when, suddenly, Alex sat straight up in the bed, "Shit! Ivar!"

"What? What is it, Love? Are you ok?" Ivar quickly sat up beside him.

"Fuck! The necklace! I'm so sorry. I'd thought of ripping it off your neck to begin with, because I was so mad, but then, when it actually happened, it was a mistake. Oh shit. I'm so sorry!" Alex swung his feet off the side of the bed, attempting to get up, "I'll get it, and I'll get it fixed for you. Seriously, I'm sorry."

Ivar put his hand on Alex's shoulder and stopped him, "Hey, look at me." Alex turned to him. "I told you. It's not important. Leave it. We'll get it out of the floor tomorrow. And you don't have to get it fixed. It's ok. Now, lay back down with me."

"But, Ivar," Alex started.

"Shhh," he swallowed Alex's words with a kiss. "Now, lay down with me, and stop worrying."

Defeated and feeling guilty, Alex laid back down. "I'm actually surprised it stayed around my neck as long as it did," Ivar smirked at him. "Now, come here." He pulled Alex against his own body and wrapped his arms around him. They fell asleep wrapped around eachother as usual.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------The next couple of weeks seemed a bit less tense at Ivar's when Alex was there. Katia seemed to be trying her best to keep her promise. When Alex could see something was bothering her and would worry what she might do, she'd usually go to her room without warning.

It was nice for Ivar as well. All he wanted was for the three of them to get along for Ivy's sake. What a lucky little girl she was to have the three of them to love her like they did!

Ivar had also had the chance to talk with Aslaug. He told her she would lose him if she couldn't accept that Alex was in his life and that he was in love with him.

She promised Ivar that the night Katia was talking about wanting him back and being better for him than Alex, she'd been distracted by hearing Alex in the hallway. She told him she hadn't really paid Katia much attention, but she knew how it looked to Alex.

She'd went to apologize to him that same night, but by the time she got to him, he was already drinking heavily with Sigurd and the others. Sigurd had motioned to her that he was keeping an eye on him, so she'd intended to talk to him later.

She even wanted to go to Ivar's and talk to Alex that very day Ivar had appeared on Ubbe's doorstep, but Ivar explained how Alex felt it was best to just drop it all together. He didn't want to think about it anymore and had already accepted that he'd most likely misunderstood the circumstances. Ivar would relay the message to Alex.

Evan though Aslaug didn't particularly like that decision, she agreed, because she didn't want to cause anymore trouble for the two of them. "Believe it or not, Dear, I do know that Alex loves you. You can see it in his actions. It took me a bit to accept everything, and I am still trying, but how could I want anything but your happiness?"

Ivar teared up with relief and hugged her before leaving and sharing the information with Alex.

Alex had been working on a presentation for school, and was happy to finally be at the bar on a Saturday night to get his mind off of his project and his grades.

"It's been a while since you've been able to work with me. I'm glad you're here," Ivar said, passing Alex behind the bar to get more beer.

"Ivar, I was just here last week," Alex reminded him.

"Yeah, but only Friday night and I barely saw you this week at all. Plus, I missed having you here with me," Ivar teased as he walked behind Alex again and popped him on the ass as he did.

"Which table are those beers going to?"

Ivar pointed, with his head, in the direction of two couples sitting together who looked a bit overdressed for their surroundings.

"Oh my God, Ivar. Do you know who that is? That's the couple who rented the entire place out for their wedding party."

"Okay? And?" Ivar was obviously missing the point Alex was trying to make.

"And they said they'd be back because they wanted to do some sort of buisness with us, more than just that night. Remember?"

Ivar's head dropped, "That's after our first, umm, when I umm, you know. I wasn't here for that weekend."

Alex looked at Ivar and told him, "Don't worry about it. Give me the tray. I'll take it to them." And Alex walked off toward the couples.

Ivar watched Alex as he spoke to them, clearly taking about the club. After a few minutes, Alex came back over to him, "Hey, they want to talk to us both."

Alex had Ivar follow him back over to their table and introduced them. They spoke for a while, telling them how much they enjoyed their place. The newlyweds explained that their friends were interested in buisness negotiations and would like to meet with them outside of the club sometime the next week.

Both Alex and Ivar agreed that would be nice, and they swapped their contact information so they could set up a time and day.

Excited, they both headed back to their spots behind the bar to talk about everything. As they made their way through the crowd, Ivar ended up ahead of Alex and back at the bar before him.

He turned to find Alex, but saw the back of a man's head blocking his full view of Alex. As he waited for the guy to step aside so Alex could push on through, he realized that the guy was talking to Alex. Assuming he was someone Alex knew, Ivar stood and waited.

"Come on. Leave with me. Let's get out of here, and I'll show you a nice night on the town."

"I'm sorry, Paul, but as I explained to you at school, I'm not interested. I'm happy with Ivar. Now, if you'll kindly let me by," Alex tried to make his way around Paul, "Ivar is waiting on me at the bar."

Paul stepped in front of Alex as he stepped to his side, "You're actually here with that mother fucker? I was sure that you would have left him by now, and he'd be back with his baby mama."

Not even dignifying Paul's question with an answer, Alex stepped to his other side, and simply said, "Excuse me."

Paul stepped in front of him again. He grabbed Alex's arms and squeezed tightly. "Listen to me! You need to leave with me. That mother fucker doesn't know how to treat you, and he's going to end up hurting you. Let me show you what a real man can do for you. One night with me, and I promise you won't regret it. You'll be like, 'Ivar who?' Come on."

Still gripping Alex's arms, he pulled Alex with him as he took steps toward the door. Alex unsuccessfully pulled, trying to break lose from him.

Feeling disgusted and actually, a little threatened, he decided to try to sound brave, "Who the fuck do you think you are? Let go of me, asshole! I'm not drunk this time. You can't take advantage of me! Back the fuck up! Why is it so hard for you to understand that I am not interested in anything you're offering?"

Paul turned around, facing him, "Is that what that asshole told you about me? That I was taking advantage of you?" Alex stared, blankly. "I did no such a thing! You told me that he'd broken your heart, and you wanted to leave him, but you were afraid of what he'd do if you tried."

Alex was shocked at Paul's failed attempt to try to convince him of things he knew he didn't say. He really was delusional. "Paul, I really," Alex began, and he felt two hands on his shoulders, gently guiding him to step to his side.

All the color drained from Paul's face as he looked up and found the cold eyes of Ivar staring down at him. "What was that you were saying? How I am dangerous and would hurt Alex?" Ivar snarled, "I believe you've got your facts wrong. I'd never lay a finger on Alex." Looking over to Alex, he smiled and then continued, "Well, at least not one that he didn't desire. However, you were right about one thing." He took a step closer to Paul, "I am very dangerous."

Ivar grabbed Paul by the collar of his shirt and squeezed it tightly around his neck into his fist. "And I'm not going to give you any more chances. You're lucky you're even still breathing. Get the fuck out of my club, and do not come back. Leave Alex the fuck alone. I don't want you so much as looking his fucking direction."

Gasping for air, Paul coughed and asked, "Why? What are you going to do? Call the police?"

Ivar flashed his teeth at Paul as he grinded them together, jaw muscles tensing. He yanked Paul closer to him so that they were eye to eye, "Who said anything about calling the fucking police? I can handle you all by myself. If you don't forget you ever knew Alex, I will filet you, set your ass on fire, and then feed you to my brother's fucking dog. There won't be enough of you left for even a DNA sample. Is that clear enough for you? Or do you need me to give you an example of what I'm capable of?" Ivar snarled, never looking away from Paul.

"Umm, uh yeah, yes. Yes, it's clear," Paul's words stumbled out of his mouth as he stood, still in Ivar's grasp, shaking with fear.

Ivar let go of him and then patted his shirt down in a mocking way to straighten it back out. "Now, run along. Get out of here before I regret letting you go." He waved him away dismissively.

Looking at Alex's stunned face, Ivar smiled and grabbed his hand, "C'mon, Love. Let me see you. Are you ok?"

They stepped to the side of Paul, who was still standing in the same spot in complete disbelief of what had just transpired, as Ivar looked Alex over. "I'm fine. He just pulled and squeezed me a bit, but I'm ok, Ivar."

"He better fucking hope you are! What's this? He looked at Alex's arm and could still see Paul's reddened handprint on it. "Who does he think he is?" Ivar could barely control the rage he felt inside.

"Let's just go back over to the bar. I'm fine. If he doesn't leave like you told him to, we'll get the bouncers to take care of him," Alex told him, trying to avoid making an even bigger scene.

Paul had began walking away from them, but he suddenly felt a surge of bravery course through his body. He thought of the danger his delusional mind was certain Alex was in. He couldn't let him leave with someone who had just threatened him the way Ivar had. He needed to try one more time. While cautious of Ivar, he was still sure he wouldn't put a finger on him there in the middle of the club.

With false security and new found strength, Paul lunged toward Alex. He grabbed Alex's shoulders from behind in an attempt to pull him away from Ivar, but Alex quickly moved to the side as Ivar saw Paul coming and told Alex to step away.

As Alex moved from Paul's grip, Paul balled up a fist, attempting to connect with Ivar's face. Without a second thought, Ivar caught Paul's fist in his left hand, squeezing and nearly crushing it. With his right hand, he punched Paul straight in the face. Paul stumbled backwards grabbing his eye and cheek.

He began yelling at Ivar, cussing him and saying how he was a threat to Alex. Ivar never said a word but took a step closer to him. He glared at Paul with darkened eyes and a menacing smile, watching to see if he'd finally taken the hint to leave.

With the weakest attempt, Paul tried to punch Ivar again, this time, grazing Ivar's mouth. It was just enough to make him bite his own lip, causing it to bleed. Ivar licked the blood from the corner of his mouth and gave another evil smile to Paul.

As Ivar took one more step closer to him, Paul held up his hands facing Ivar. "Ummm, no, no! I-I'm uh, I'm so-sorry. No, please. I didn't mean to..."

Ivar swung his fist harder this time and hit Paul so hard in the face that he lost his footing and fell backwards onto the floor.

The crowd had moved back out of the way by this point and stood watching in shock as the lights came on and music stopped.

Immediately, Ivar was standing over Paul. He grabbed him by the hair of his head with one hand and by his collar again with the other and pulled him up from the floor. Stooping down to stare him in the face, the words angrily roared out of Ivar's mouth, "What part of leave Alex alone, and get the fuck out of here did you not understand? Humm? And you have the audacity to try to hit me? Looks like I need to make good on my promise. Give me one good reason I shouldn't just end you right here, right now."

Paul panicked and tried to wiggle out of Ivar's tight grip. When he realized he couldn't get lose, he tried another tactic. "You threatening son of a bitch! I'll own you! I'll own..."

Having grown tired of the bullshit, Ivar punched him one more time, knocking him out. "What's that you were saying?" he mocked Paul, completely unbothered by his empty threats. He then dragged him to the door.

As he dropped him on the sidewalk outside, Paul opened his eyes. "I-I'm sorry, man. Truly. Please don't.."

Ivar cut him off, "Prove it. Stay the fuck away from us." Ivar coldly snarled back at him. "And you are now barred from coming back here. If you do, trust me, you will regret it."

When Ivar reached Alex back inside at the bar, the newlyweds and their friends were talking to him. "Fuck!" he mumbled to himself. "Umm, hi. I'm sorry you guys had to witness that. That's not usually how we conduct buisness around here. That was a special circumstance." He felt his cheeks burning.

"The guy was a friend of yours?" the guy, Steven, asked Alex.

"No, not really. Well, we used to be. We have a class together. I, too, am sorry you all had to see all of that. That kind of thing doesn't usually happen here."

"There's no need to apologize," Steven began. "It looked to me like Ivar, here, was just defending you. Am I right?"

Worried of what this meant for the deal they previously discussed, Alex dropped his head and answered. "Umm, well, yes. It's just, that guy doesn't know how to take no for an answer."

Ivar interrupted, "Look, I understand if you guys are no longer interested in meeting with us this week, now, after everything that just happened, but I'm not sorry. That guy had it coming. I won't sit by and let him, or anyone else for that matter, harass Alex like he has. I'm just sorry it had to happen here."

Steven's wife, Emilie, answered him, "Ivar, actually, it's quite the opposite of what you think. I was very impressed." She looked to Steven and smiled. "Do you know how many clubs and bars I've been to where there was some drunk perv pawing up all the ladies, and nobody ever did anything about it? Even after I complained to their security. It was quite nice to see you defending Alex. That's how I know you guys are the right ones for us to talk business with. Be sure to give us a call. We'll be looking forward to meeting with you two." Emilie stuck her hand out to shake theirs.

Ivar looked to Alex, shocked, then smiled as he shook her hand. "Thank you."

As the two couples left, Ivar told Alex, "Well, that was a close one. Are you ok?"

"Yes. Thank you. Are you?"

"Of course," Ivar laughed, "Let's get out of here. The crew can close up without us tonight."

They went back to Ivar's place, and, of course, everyone was already sleeping. They both quietly made their way upstairs to Ivar's room.

Alex took a shower while Ivar went back downstairs to grab some sandwiches and drinks for the two of them. Once Alex was finished showering, they ate and drank while discussing the evening. Ivar apologized for everything with Paul, but Alex told him how thankful he was and how he had to admit that Paul creeped him out. "He really makes me uncomfortable like he could totally hurt me and the whole time, think he's helping me. I think he's really unbalanced."

"Well, Alex, if he bothers you anymore, you do know I will end him for real, right?" Ivar didn't even crack a smile to him.

Alex gulped and avoided the question, "Umm, why don't you shower while I take care of the dishes?"

Ivar smirked, "Thank you," and went to the bathroom.

Ivar came from the shower to find Alex already laying in his bed. Alex rolled over to see Ivar, "Hope you don't mind. I'm really beat."

"Of course not. So am I," he said, crawling into bed beside him. "I'm just glad you decided to stay here tonight. I hate it when you go home, and I'm left here in this big bed all alone." He kissed Alex on the forehead.

Alex snuggled into Ivar's arms after he turned out the lamp. They talked a little more and guessed about what kind of buisness ideas Steven and Emilie could possibly have in mind for them.

As Alex was beginning to doze off, Ivar whispered, "You know I was serious about ending Paul if he bothers you anymore, right? Nobody hurts you and lives to tell about it."

Alex only mumbled, "Umm-humm," and the two of them fell asleep wrapped in eachother's arms as usual.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Monday, before Alex had class, Ivar and Alex called Steven. He asked them to fly out on that following Wednesday. Although Wednesday was the only day Alex didn't have class, it happened to be the day of his presentation for the project he'd been working so hard on.

"Umm, is there any other day that," Ivar began as Alex elbowed him and raised his eyebrows. "Umm, Steven? Would it be a terrible inconvenience if we called you back? It's just that we need to look at our calendar for next week first."

"I completely understand. I look forward to hearing from the two of you."

When Ivar hung up the phone, he told Alex, "That's you're big night. I can't miss it. If they choose your project, won't you be presented with the award the very next day? I'd miss both things."

"Ivar, I know it's not ideal, but what are the chances of my project actually being chosen? And this opportunity with Steven and Emilie is more certain. It has the chance of being big for us, for our business, and future. I will be ok for you to miss my presentation. You go to meet with them, and represent us both. It will be fine, and maybe you'll come home with great news."

Ivar kissed him on the forehead. "You never cease amaze me with how unselfish you are, Love. Are you sure it'll be ok?"

"Absolutely."

They called Steven back and explained. Steven agreed to meet with only Ivar but informed them that he'd like him to stay a few extra days to visit some other bars he owned there in the capital as well. He would like Ivar's input on what could possibly be changed to make them more successful. Ivar looked to Alex who was shaking his head yes, so they agreed.

Steven informed him that he'd have his plane ticket waiting for him at the airport. "Oh, that's not necessary, Steven. I'll get my ticket. Thank you, though."

"Nonsense. I've invited you here, and I will pay for your travel. My driver will pick you up at the airport when you arrive. It's settled."

Ivar and Alex were both surprised. That was usually how Ivar handled buisness. He wasn't used to someone else treating him like that.

As they sat, looking at eachother, Katia walked in. "Oh shit! What about Katia?" Ivar glanced over to her and back to Alex.

"I'll stay here at your place with her. I'll get with Sara and let her know my class schedule so we can ensure one of us is here and Katia's not alone."

Katia then spoke up, "Why would I be alone? What's going on, guys?"

Alex explained everything to her as Ivar began to protest, "Alex, you have too much work to do for your project. I'll have Sara and one of the other girls work it out between them. Besides, the two of you can barely stand eachother."

Katia then looked to Alex and gave him a sweet smile and a wink before looking back to Ivar, "Umm, if I may, I'd actually like Alex to stay here. That is, if he really can and it wouldn't be too much. I think it would be a good opportunity for the two of us to strengthen our relationship. Umm, for Ivy's sake, of course." She winked at Alex again as Ivar turned toward him, missing it.

Alex gulped, but tried to stay calm to prevent Ivar from an explosion and from worrying. Had Katia meant what it seemed? Surely not. "Yeah, umm," he rubbed his now sweating hands down the top of his thighs toward his knees, "She's right. It'll be good for Ivy."

"Are you sure, Alex?" Ivar wasn't convinced.

Looking back at Katia as she smiled widely, Alex told Ivar, "Yes, Ivar. It'll be fine." He wondered what Katia was up to, but he was sure he could handle it. Plus, he really didn't want Ivar to worry or miss this opportunity for their club. He grabbed Ivar's hand and kissed the back of it. "Don't worry. Juat go, and make this deal happen for us."

Katia grinned from ear to ear. She knew, now, that she had them right where she wanted them.

Alex glanced up and saw her huge grin and her wheels turning in her mind. His heart kind of sank. He hoped he hadn't just made a huge mistake.

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

@istorkyou @chapada010101010 @vero-maris-zamo @lostasalice-thisway @covidinducedsocialreject @tessakate @lonewolf471 @noway4u @galaxy-1000 @twistergirlie

[ivarlover]

UNPREDICTABLE

Part 2 (sequel #4 to UNLEASHED, UNDENIABLE, and UNEXPECTED)

Alex + Modern Ivar

Mentions of Female Reader + Hvitserk

NSFW 18+ ONLY

If you're new here and want to catch up, just go to my pinned master list. The first chapter is UNLEASHED, then UNDENIABLE, then UNEXPECTED, and now UNPREDICTABLE...

This was supposed to be just a one-shot, but here we are. At this point, I have no idea how many chapters this will end up consiating of. Hope you enjoy reading it as much as I've enjoyed writing it!🔥

Summary: During a hot weekend with your classmate, Alex, and his best friend, Ivar, the two of them had their own fun together. And now, it had turned into an entire relationship between the two of them that neither of them had seen coming. Now, that reality has set in, they navigate the relationship, and all that comes along with it, the good, the bad, and the unexpected. Now that they were just getting into the swing of things and finding their groove, Ivar's ex fiance comes back into the picture, and it seems she is sure to shake things up.

Warnings, The sequel in general: Totally NSFW, Unprotected anal sex (male receiving), oral, male to male contact and more, a bad case of the feels, language, smut, with me, there is ALWAYS smut. 🤣 Each chapter will have it's own warnings.

This chapter: Language, smut, of course, oral, major case of the feels, *inaccurate medical descriptions, diagnosis, and practices,* a disgusting pervert, Ivar being Ivar

Please leave a comment and let me know what you think!

Words: I don't know, but WAY TOO MANY

*Let me know if you want on or off the tag list!*

Note from me: My apologies for how long this has taken, but hopefully, the length of this chapter will make up for it.... ok, who am I kidding? The length of this chapter needs an apology of its own, too. Oops! Sorry!

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Series Master List

The last few days had basically been hell: hell for Ivar, hell for Alex, and really, even hell for Katia. Ivar had been trying to be the patient, understanding boyfriend, but the longer he was away from Alex, the angrier he was becoming.

After Alex had left Ivar's that night, Ivar spent most of the night trying to get him to answer his phone. He decided not to drive to Alex's apartment, no matter how tempting, because he knew if he'd been so upset that he'd left without a word, that he clearly needed the time to himself. And besides, he wasn't sure, exactly, why he'd left anyway, because he thought they'd cleared everything up when they were in the car.

He also knew that if Alex was pissed about him getting Katia out of the bathtub while she was naked, he'd have to wait until Alex was calm, because while Katia wasn't someone he wanted to be with, she was still the mother of his child, and Ivy loves her. He couldn't sit back and let something happen to her just because she wasn't dressed. He didn't see her that way anymore and wasn't even thinking about her body. Thus, he knew if that was why Alex left, then maybe it was best they didn't see each other just yet. He didn't want to say anything out of anger that he'd later regret. Just thinking about it pissed him off, and he definitely didn't need to make things way worse by actually telling Alex to kiss his ass if that's what he was mad about. No, he needed a better approach. Surely, Alex knew his feelings for him and how he wanted to be with him and him only.

Ivar had finally talked to Hvitserk and Y/N about it and got some advice. He knew Alex had talked to Y/N about everything by now. Y/N had a way of putting things into perspective for Alex.

"Look man, all I know is that I sure as fuck didn't leave my room or my comfortable bed at your place to come couch surfing a few days between Y/N's and Ubbe's just so fucking Katia would have you all to her fucking self! I'm sure she's over the fucking moon happy, thinking she's won. You better find Alex, and you better fucking fix this!" Hvitserk spat out to Ivar. "Like, how the hell did you even find yourself in this situation to begin with? You should have let her ass go back to Russia, and you could have just flown out there in the jet to see Ivy every weekend, Shit for Brains! If you'd just ever fucking listen to me, I mean, I am the big brother here, you'd be fine! But no, you fucking think you know everything. I'm telling you, you better fix this! That man loves you!"

"Hvits, you know we have the club to tend to on the weekends. It would have just not been possible to leave here every weekend. Plus, who the fuck says I want to only see my child on the weekends? Oh, and Hvits?"

"Yeah?"

"I know you haven't been sleeping on Y/N's fucking couch! Not once!" Ivar laughed.

Hvitserk snarled and...

Snatching the phone from Hvitserk, Y/N told Ivar, "Look, just go to him, what was it, Shit for Brains? Seriously, you two are so difficult and for no reason. Do you know how lucky you are to have found a love like yours? Now, don't piss it away!"

"But, umm, what if..."

"Ivar, stop. You know I've talked to him. Just go. Do you need me to come watch Ivy for you? I will."

Ivar considered it, thoughtfully, "Umm, you seriously wouldn't umm, mind?"

She sighed, "Get ready. Hvits and I are on the way. We'll be there as soon as we can. And yes, we can stay the night if you need us to."

Hvitserk elbowed her, and gave her a dirty look to which she scolded him by simply looking back at him sternly. He dropped his head and smiled. He knew he was whipped.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

"Katia is already sleeping, and I just laid Ivy down. It should be pretty quiet here," Ivar told Y/N and Hvitserk, standing in his doorway about to practically jump out of his skin. "And if you need anything..."

"Yeah, yeah, we'll call you. Go already before I change my mind and take Y/N back to her place and have my way with her," Hvitserk half laughed.

"Yeah, like you won't still do that anyway here in your room," Ivar laughed. "I just ask that you wash your own sheets this time!" Ivar grinned, and patted him on the back.

"Fuck you!"

"Love you, too, brother," Ivar said as he hugged Y/N. "Seriously, thank you, Babe."

"Hey! She's not your fucking babe!" Hvitserk snarled, "Anymore at least. Not since she found the best Lothbrok," he grinned, smacking Y/N on the ass.

"Ok, ok. Enough already. Go, Ivar, and stop stalling. It's going to be ok," Y/N said, shoving him on out the door. Winking at him, she added, "Go get 'em, tiger!"

----------------------------------------------------

🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬🤬

----------------------------------------------------

Ivar had been gone for maybe 30 minutes. Y/N and Hvitserk were settled and snuggled on the sofa together, watching TV, when they heard the sound of a bell.

"What the fuck is that?"

"Oh, it must be Katia. Alex told me she had a bell to ring if she needed something during the night and Ivar didn't hear the baby monitor," Y/N informed Hvitserk. "Stay here. I'll go check it out."

"The fuck you will! I'll go with you. She's toxic, Y/N. The last thing I need is her getting in your head. And a baby monitor? Really?" Hvitserk seemed to know her better than anyone.

"At least my stupid baby brother had enough sense to make her room downstairs and not on the same floor with his. I can only imagine the shit she'd try to pull," Hvitserk said under his breath as they got to her door.

Putting her finger to her lips, Y/N whispered, "Listen!"

Behind the closed door, they could hear Katia, "Ivar? Ivar, can you hear me? I just woke up from a really bad dream," Katia whinned. "Can you please bring me a glass of water and my pills?"

"Is this bitch fucking serious? Surely my fucking brother is not this fucking stupid and gullible!" Hvitserk's face was of complete disgust. "It's time she learned tonight."

"Hvitserk! Don't!" was all Y/N managed to get out of her mouth before he slammed the door open.

"Ivar?" Katia asked in the dark.

"Nope. Even better," Hvitserk turned on the lights.

Holding up her hands to block the bright light, Katia asked, "Hvitserk? Wh-what are you doing here?" Y/N walked in the room. "Oh and Y/N? What's going on?"

Ivar isn't here tonight, so we're playing nice. What do you want?" Hvitserk grinned, knowing she was shitting gold bricks.

"Umm, well, I had a bad dream and umm..."

"What are you, fucking 12? Roll the fuck over and go back to sleep. You don't need to call Ivar because of some damn dream!"

"Hvitserk!" Y/N scolded him.

"No, you know I'm right, Y/N, and someone needs to set her ass straight." He turned back to Katia, "He let you stay here because of Alex! Ok? Let's not forget that! Alex convinced him it would be better than you leaving for Russia again. And then, without any apparent conscious of any kind, you go and start playing all the stupid games."

"Games? What games? What are you even talking about, Hvitserk?" Katia tried playing innocent, but she quickly realized it wasn't going to work with him.

Walking a little closer to her, Hvitserk answered her, "You know, damn good and well, what I'm talking about."

"But, Hvitserk, I really d...." She began again.

"Whatever. I really don't give a fuck, anyway, so just whatever," Hvitserk cleared his throat. "Now, what did you need? When you thought it was just Ivar here?"

"Umm, I just l need uh, my medicine," she responded, sounding a bit embarrassed. "Oh, and Hvitserk?"

"Yeah?"

"Despite what you may think of me, I do love your brother, and all I want is for him to be happy."

Y/N name tried to step in front of Hvitserk, but he was too fast. He bent down above Katia, pointing his finger at her, "If that was true, you'd leave him alone. Anyone, who has any sense at all, can see my baby brother is happier than he's ever been. Like it or not, he's in love with Alex, and you, of all people, should know that when Ivar loves, he loves hard. Why would you want to destroy that? You've had your chance, Katia."

"But how can you be so sure Alex can make him happier than I can? He can't provide Ivar with a big family, like he's always wanted. I can."

"Well, for fucking starters, he's never lied to him or manipulated him. He doesn't play games with him and toy with his emotions. He just loves him. Simply. Maybe you could learn a thing or two from him, actually."

"But, Hvitserk," Katia began.

"Ok, that's enough, you two. We're obviously not making any progress like this," Y/N said, finally interrupting her. "Hvits, could you please go get her a glass of water?"

Katia was relieved that Y/N had intervened, "Thank you, Y/N. I'm not sure how much more of that I could take."

Knowing Katia had assumed wrongly of her, Y/N quickly replied, "Oh, just because he left the room doesn't mean you're in the clear. Look, he's right, and you know he is. If you truly love Ivar as much as you say you do, then finally do something selfless for him for a change, and just let him go. You know he's happy. That's why you're doing everything in your power to destroy it, and look, I understand. He's a pretty magnificent man, but you need to come to terms with the fact that your time has passed, and move on." Y/N stared straight into Katia's eyes, making her uncomfortable and causing her to look away. "Katia, I'll be straight forward with you, here," she grinned, "The truth of the matter is, I'm sick of your shit! Period. And where the boys, Alex, Ivar, nor even Hvitserk, can do anything to you, you know they'd never lay a finger on you, I can. It's not beneath me to resort to violence. So, let that sink in, why don't you?"

Hvitserk came in with the glass of water. "What the hell did I miss?" he asked as he saw the scared look on Katia's face and the snarl across Y/N's.

"Oh, nothing," Y/N looked away from her to Hvitserk. "Katia was just saying how sorry she is for all the trouble she's caused." Looking back at Katia, she asked, "Isn't that right, Katia?"

Katia swallowed, her mouth dry, and reached for the water from Hvitserk. "Oh, umm, yes? I guess?" She took her pills and drank nearly all of the water.

"Good. Now, all you need is to stop calling Ivar over a fucking dream like a little girl, and pull your shit together. Good night," Hvitserk said as they walked to the door, and he turned the lights back off. "You can still call if you need anything," he said as he began to close the door, "But, it sure as hell better be something real that you actually need and not some crybaby shit!"

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Ivar got out of his car and leaned back against it, looking at Alex's front door. He started to walk toward it, but then he turned back to his car. He did that at least two more times. What if Alex was still mad? Or worse, what if Alex didn't want to see or talk to him? He knew he couldn't handle much more heartache. He was worried Alex had finally saw what he'd always felt, that he wasn't good enough. He held his head down. What the hell was he even doing here?

He turned around to his car again and opened the car door.

"Are you going to come in, or are you going to dance around in my front yard all night like a mad man?" Ivar heard from behind him.

Ivar turned around, "Oh, umm, Alex. I-I'm, umm, I was just..." Ivar stumbled over his words.

"Pacing a hole in my yard?" Alex half laughed. "Well? Are you gonna come inside?"

Ivar looked up, blushing, "I, umm, I'm sorry. Yes. If that's ok with you?"

Alex motioned at the open doorway, "Ya think?"

Ivar smiled and went to the door. He walked inside and gently closed the door behind him. He stood there at the front door, looking around nervously.

"I won't bite, ya know?" Ivar heard Alex from the kitchen. "I mean, not unless you want me to." They both laughed, and Ivar's nerves eased a little. Alex stuck his head around the corner, "Come in here with me."

Ivar walked into the kitchen and found Alex at the counter with the blender. He sat down on a stool.

"I was about to make some mixed drinks. Want one?" Alex looked at Ivar tentatively.

Ivar swallowed loudly, "Umm, yeah. Uh, yes, please." He watched Alex as he turned around and made the drinks. Alex always made some of the best mixed drinks. He was actually known for it at the bar.

He moved around in the kitchen with flow and ease. He turned back to Ivar for a quick moment and smiled a smile that could only be compared to that of an angel. Damn, Ivar loved that man! He had to make this right.

Alex poured the drinks and turned to give Ivar his. As Ivar grabbed the drink, his hand landed on top of Alex's. He didn't move it but continued to hold onto Alex's hand as they sat the drink down and stared into eachother's eyes. As they let go of the glass, Ivar held Alex's hand in his and never turned away from Alex's gaze.

Holding onto Alex's hand, Ivar pulled him around the counter until he was standing in front of him, still sitting on the stool. He put both of his hands around Alex's waist and pulled him a little closer.

"I'm so sorry," they both blurted out at the same time. "You can go first," they both said, again, at the same time, smiling.

"Ok, ok can I go first?" Ivar asked. Alex nodded his head yes.

Ivar ran his hand through his hair, "Look, Alex, I'm unbelievably sorry for everything with Katia. I promise you that I don't love her anymore. You should know this by now. I only want to be with you. I didn't mean to hurt you, and I hope you can forgive me." Ivar placed his hand on Alex's cheek, and Alex leaned into it before placing his hand over it and gently squeezing. "I'm sorry for how things must have looked. I'm so sorry. But, Alex, I don't want her. I don't love her."

"But it just looked like you did and..."

"Alex, she's the mother of my child. That's all. It's not like that. I..." Ivar interrupted.

"Ivar, let me finish." Alex dropped his head. "It just looked like you did, and Katia knew how it would look, so she just made it worse by rubbing it in my face. I'm so sorry. I overreacted, and I know that. That's the reason I left. I knew I was overreacting, but I couldn't help it, and I didn't want to say something I'd regret." Alex swallowed nervously.

"I do know you better than that, Ivar, and it's embarrassing how I acted, how I let her get under my skin. I hope you can forgive me. It was my idea to move her in, and you even warned me, and then, I turned around and still let her get between us. I'm so sorry."

Ivar was completely stunned. "I, uh, th-this isn't, umm, this isn't exactly how I thought this would go."

Alex stiffened and stepped back away from Ivar. "Oh? I'm uh, I'm sorry."

Ivar stood immediately, recognizing that Alex misunderstood him. "No. No, Alex, that's not what I meant. I, umm, I mean that umm, I was worried that you were still mad with me," he dropped his head in shame. "I know it's just a matter of time before umm, before you finally realize that I'm," he continued to stutter, "That I'm umm, just not good enough, Alex."

Alex stepped back to him, "For what? For me?"

Blushing, Ivar nodded.

"You can't be serious. Of course, you're good enough for me, Ivar! I was mad at you. That doesn't mean I'm no longer mad about you. It doesn't mean I don't want to be with you, or that I don't still love you." He placed his hand under Ivar's chin and raised his head back. "Hey, look at me."

Ivar looked into Alex's eyes, and he instantly pulled him to his chest, his arms wrapping tightly around him. "I love you. I love you so much," he softly said into Alex's ear. "Thank you for loving me." Ivar's heart swelled inside his chest. Saying that he was relieved was an understatement. "What did I ever do to deserve you?"

Alex pulled back from Ivar and held his face between his hands before leaning in to kiss him. His lips softly grazed Ivar's as they let out all the love and emotion he was feeling.

The unspoken words between them flowed effortlessly through their movements, soft kisses, and gentle touches. Completely lost in eachother, they held eachother tightly, breathing eachother in. "Damn, I've missed you," Ivar whispered.

Alex smiled, "As I have you. I don't want you to leave, but how long can you stay?"

"Y/N and Hvits are at my place. I can stay as long as long as you want."

"Umm, would you, uh, do you want to stay the night?"

Grinning, Ivar answered, "I thought you'd never ask. Of course."

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Both in sweatpants, they crawled into Alex's bed. His head in his hand, propped up on his elbow behind Alex and looking down at him, Ivar softly spoke, his voice small, "Umm, Alex?" He leaned down and kissed Alex on his temple.

"Yes?"

"Umm, would it be ok if we just laid here together, and I held you in my arms?"

Alex's heart skipped a beat. "Of course. You know that's my favorite way to fall asleep."

"Well, umm, I just mean, well, I didn't want you thinking I'm just after one thing. I just want to hold you."

Alex turned in his arms and raised up and kissed him on the cheek. "After all this time, still worried about my virtue?" He placed his hand on the back of Ivar's neck, smiling.

"It's not that I don't want you," Ivar smiled back. "God knows I do. And I hope I don't disappoint you, but more than that, I've just missed you," Ivar blushed.

Alex pulled him closer and gave him a quick peck on the lips before turning back around in his arms, "I've missed you, too, and I can't think of a better way to sleep. I love snuggling with you. It'll have to be better than the last few nights."

"Oh? You, too? I haven't slept at all the last few nights," he ran his hands through Alex's hair. "Actually, I'm quite exhausted."

"Then you better get some sleep, Mister. We have a birthday party to finish planning," Alex squeezed Ivar's arm, wrapped tightly around his waist.

Warmth spread throughout Ivar's body. Alex truly was an amazing man.

As they laid there, wrapped in a blanket of love, they both finally dozed off to sleep.

----------------------------------------------------

🔥❤️🔥❤️🔥❤️🔥❤️🔥❤️🔥❤️🔥❤️🔥❤️🔥

----------------------------------------------------

Surprised, Ivar woke up the next morning to find Alex still sleeping. He glanced at the clock and noticed it was 9 am. He never slept in.

As if sensing Ivar was awake, Alex stirred in his arms. "Good morning," Alex mumbled.

"Good morning, sleepy head." They both gave a chuckle.

Alex turned, facing Ivar and kissed him. "So the clock already struck midnight, and you didn't run away, so what's on the agenda? Do you have to leave yet?" he laughed but then saw a more serious look on Ivar's face.

Ivar grinned as he pulled Alex into a kiss and then pulled away. "Well, first," he kissed Alex's cheek, "I thought," he kissed Alex's neck as he rolled over on top of him, "We could," he nibbled Alex's ear and then whispered into it, "Make up for some lost time," and he lightly bit the side of Alex's neck just below his ear, sending chills all over Alex's body.

"Oh-ok," Alex said, surprised.

Ivar raised up above him, "Is that ok with you?"

"Definitely," he reached to the table beside the bed, as Ivar rolled to his side, and took the pills. "You have a few minutes to wait, though, don't you?"

"Of course," he smiled lovenly. "I wanted to run something by you anyway."

"Shoot," Alex ran his fingers along Ivar's bare chest.

"Well," Ivar looked down at Alex's hand, "That may be a bit distracting, but I'll do my best." He smiled and grabbed Alex's hand and brought it to his mouth where he kissed his palm. "You know how we were discussing remodeling my basement and making a playroom for Ivy?"

"Yeah?"

"Well, what would you think of making our own playroom instead? We could use one of the spare rooms upstairs for hers. I mean, she's small and wouldn't need the entire basement anyway."

"What do you mean" Alex's eyes widened, "By our own playroom?"

"Exactly what you're thinking," Ivar smiled his devilish grin. "An adult 'playroom,' if you will, for just the two of us. I'd add a keypad with a pass code to get in, and the door would lock automatically behind you. Only the two of us would have the code so we wouldn't have to worry about anyone coming in on us."

"Wow! Aren't you the naughty one! So if it's a playroom, what kind of 'toys,' would we have?" Alex asked as his curiosity grew. He grabbed a handful of Ivar's ass and squeezed. "Would there be toys I could use on you?"

Ivar gulped, "Umm, we could uh, talk about that. And umm, we'd obviously, need a bed and..."

"Not necessarily," Alex's hand moved around to the front of Ivar and grabbed his already hardening cock through his boxers. Ivar's mouth dropped open with a gasp. "We could always use the floor," he began working Ivar through his boxers, "Or the wall," he breathed hot air against Ivar's lips. His lips brushed against Ivar's as he spoke, "And isn't there some kind of work bench already there?"

"Umm humm," was all Ivar could manage to say as the heat rushed through his body.

"Well, we could use that, too. I'd really love to bend you over it." Alex laughed into his ear. "What was that?" he gently slipped his hand inside Ivar's boxers and grabbed him tightly again. "Was that a yes?"

Ivar only breathed heavily, not exactly capable of producing words as Alex's hand moved briskly along his shaft. "Like that, do you? It's been too long, humm?"

Ivar, shifting to his side, managed to reach to his waist with one hand and slip his boxers down and Alex helped him take them the rest of the way off as Ivar's heartrate increased. They then repeated the same with Alex's. Ivar moved back above Alex, caging him with his body and lubing himself up and then Alex.

As he looked down into Alex's eyes, he said, in a sultry voice, "You talk a big game. Now, it's my turn to try to render you speechless." He lined himself up with Alex's twitching entrance.

"Oh? You promise?" Alex flirted.

And with that, Ivar thrusted his hips forward, hard, straight into Alex all at once, only stopping once he bottomed out. Alex's back arched, his eyes closed as his head dug into his pillow, and he yelled out, "Oh, God!"

"No, it's still just me, Ivar, but I can understand how you could be easily confused," he answered, his evil grin looking back at Alex when his eyes sprung open.

Alex smiled at him and rubbed his hand down his back, sending chills all over him.

Ivar began slowly rocking his hips forward and back languorously, watching Alex's every expression. Feeling embarrassed, Alex covered his face, but Ivar grabbed his hand. "Don't. I want to see your beautiful face," Ivar's voice was soft. Alex felt heat rising to his cheeks. "Nothing is more sexy than knowing your pink cheeks are because of me." He placed his hand on Alex's hot cheek as he leaned down and softly kissed his lips, gently nibbling on the bottom one. "I love you."

Alex was taken back by Ivar's tenderness. Although, Ivar was usually like that with him, there was something sweeter about this that Alex couldn't quite place.

Suddenly, Ivar's movements stopped, "What's wrong, Love? Did I hurt you? Are you ok?"

Alex brushed Ivar's hair back out of his face and tucked it behind his ear lovenly. "Nothing is wrong. Actually, I'm kind of perfect, umm, and it's all because of you. Don't worry. And Ivar?"

"Yeah?"

"I love you, too."

Ivar suddenly felt different somehow. He wasn't sure what was happening, but he knew he just wanted to please Alex. That's all that really mattered to him; not even his own pleasure and release, and that was new to him during sex. He'd always wanted to please Alex, but this was different because he wasn't the least bit concerned about himself.

He slowly began his movements again, never taking his eyes away from Alex's. With every slow stroke into Alex, he just enjoyed the closeness. He interlocked his hand with Alex's that was laying beside him as he rubbed the side of it with his thumb. He held most of his weight on the same elbow as his other hand feathered across Alex's chest, causing goosebumps to appear.

"I can't get enough of the effects I have on your body," Ivar smiled. He ran his fingers lightly across Alex's chest again, admiring, not just the definition, but the flushed red color. "It's intoxicating." All the while, his soft touches were driving Alex wild with desire.

His steady, long, slow stokes into Alex were building the tension in Alex's gut and he knew he was close already. "Maybe you should go a little harder or faster," Alex moaned. "I don.., umm, I don't know how much longer I can last and I want you to finish, too," Alex practically growled the last part.

"Don't worry about me. I'm fine. Just let go. This is about you, not me. I just want to pleasure you. I'm not worried about myself, Love."

"But, Ivar, you deserve to..."

"Shhh," Ivar's lips crashed into Alex's with overwhelming passion. Alex grabbed a handful of Ivar's hair with his free hand and held him forcefully in place, not wanting to break the kiss. They breathed eachother in as their lips massaged the other's. Ivar's hand trailed down Alex's torso to his swollen, throbing cock.

Alex quickly moved his hand out of Ivar's hair and grabbed Ivar's wrist to stop him. Breaking their kiss, he studdered, "N-Not yet. I-I'm too close and sensitive. I want this to last as long as it can."

Nodding in agreance, Ivar moved his hand back up Alex's sweaty chest, stopping to squeeze his nipple between his fingers. Alex's eyes rolled into the back of his head. Ivar continued his feather like touches back up to Alex's cheek, where he rubbed his thumb across Alex's mouth, his plump lips popping lose beneath Ivar's thumb. Smiling at how red his lips were from the kissing, he did it again.

He stared into Alex's eyes intensely, while still slowly moving himself in and out of Alex as his tight walls clinched around him.

Alex took a moment to let his mind wander. He knew that would help him last a few minutes longer, too, and God knows how he wanted it to last! He was enjoying how good he was feeling just a little too much.

He hadn't thought, before now, how erotic it could be with Ivar if they did it all this slowly. But he was surprised. As wonderful as things had been with Ivar, he always remembered how he was when it came to sex. Alex remembered, on more than one occasion, actually, how Ivar had even skipped eating because he was going to have sex with some girl and getting off had always been one of his main priorities.

This was why everyone was so shocked when he'd settled down with Katia. Nobody could believe he was giving up all the one night stands. If Alex was being honest, that was even one of his worries about Katia now. He knew how important she had been to Ivar for him to have given up all that scattered ass.

Now, for Ivar to say he was only concerned about pleasing him and wasn't even worried about himself, Alex knew that it was a major deal. As he thought about the significance, he realized just what Ivar meant by it. He began to really understand just what he meant to Ivar, and he was overcome with emotions. He held back his full emotions, though. He knew that tears during sex with Ivar would not go over well.

He squeezed Ivar's hand, and as Ivar asked, "Are you sure you're ok? Do you need me to stop?" But, not answering Ivar, Alex pulled Ivar to him, hot and sweaty, naked chest against hot and sweaty, naked, chest, and kissed Ivar.

First, he gently grazed his lips, still looking deeply into his eyes, but as he got a taste of Ivar's sweet mouth, he parted his lips with his tongue and let it enter Ivar's mouth to explore. His hand held the side of Ivar's face as the intensity of the kiss increased and their passion grew.

Their breathing sped up, and Ivar reached down between them and grabbed Alex again. He began moving his hand up and down on Alex's length in rhythm with his thrusts, causing Alex to thrust his hips up into Ivar. Alex broke their kiss as he moaned and groaned with pleasure.

Ivar watched intently as Alex's body whithed beneath him, and his face contorted. Alex clawed down Ivar's back, causing his pumping to falter, and his head fell forward, as Alex mumbled out, "Ivar!" between panting.

Ivar continued with his relentless slow movements of hips into Alex as Alex gasped for air. Alex found it so incredibly erotic when he opened his eyes to find Ivar still staring him down as if he was going to devour him like his next meal. His heart skipped a beat. The fierce look in Ivar's eyes made Alex sweat as his toes curled, his legs stiffened, and his back arched again. He dropped his hand from Ivar and gripped tightly into the sheets as his other hand squeezed Ivar's, threatening to stop all blood flow to Ivar's fingers.

Ivar smiled and bit his lip as he realized just how beautiful Alex was as he was coming completely undone. He watched Alex's every muscle tighten and twitch as he slowly drove into him before pulling nearly out and then slowly doing it all over again. He continued to tug on Alex with his sweaty hand acting as lube, his knuckles brushing against Alex's stomach, causing Alex to gasp. As he pressed himself into Alex, inch by inch, Alex made noises that even Alex, himself, did not recognize.

Ivar had never seen a more attractive sight than Alex laying beneath him, squirming and whimpering, unable to form a complete, coherent thought. As he grinned at how he had, indeed, rendered Alex speechless, Alex moaned out, "IVAR! I'm com-coming!" as his chest heaved, and his hand practically dug a hole into the mattress. After reaching his boiling point, Alex's eyes rolled into the back of his head as he lost all control and before he knew it, white streams of his cum shot between their hot, sweaty bodies. Alex started to apologize to Ivar, but Ivar collapsed on top of him, still inside him and ignoring the mess between them, and kissed Alex with overpowering emotions. Alex felt the mixture of love and desire, passion and extasy all wrapped up in the sweet kiss.

Resting his forehead against Alex's, some hair stuck to the side of his face from sweat, Ivar barely broke the kiss and breathed Alex in. He let go of his grip on Alex's hand, and he brought both of his hands to either side of Alex's face. Pushing Alex's hair back away from his face repeatedly for a few seconds, Ivar stared into Alex's eyes again for a long moment before kissing him softly again. Alex's heart melted at Ivar's intense tenderness. It was truly the icing on the cake.

"That was amazing, Love," Ivar softly spoke, almost in a whisper, as he broke their kiss.

Alex cupped his cheek. Desperately trying to catch his breath, he began, "How can you even say that? You haven't had your turn yet." Feeling Ivar still hard and still inside himself, Alex then added, "You know, just because I've already finished doesn't mean you can't keep going. I can handle it."

"Shhh. I told you, this isn't about me. I'm fine. It was amazing just watching you. I enjoy seeing how you react to me. I just wanted to please you."

"Oh, so it's just a power trip for you, humm?" Alex smiled jokingly and then gulped when he saw Ivar's serious expression spread across his face.

"No. I umm, I just love you that much," Ivar dropped his head into the nape of Alex's neck and then turned and kissed his neck with his hot, wet lips. "I just love you."

Alex immediately wrapped his arms around Ivar and held him tightly, "And I love you." He knew he'd think about this entire thing later and analyze the shit out of it. It was so much more than just hot sex with his hot boyfriend. But for now, he'd just enjoy his wonderful, vulnerable, hot boyfriend laying in his arms.

Wild emotions ripped through Ivar like a storm. Of all of the incredible sexual moments he'd had with Alex before, this was, by far, the most unbelievable. And yes, how odd that he hadn't even had his turn, as Alex had put it, but it wasn't even important to him! He just laid there, tightly snuggled up in Alex's arms, and that's all he cared about right now.

Interrupting Ivar's thoughts, Alex, asked, "Hey, all those questions if I'm ok? What about you? Are you ok? You're kind of worrying me."

Ivar raised his head so he could look at Alex again, "I am wonderful, Love," he smiled, warmly. "Umm, you make me, umm," he studdered, "You make me the man I've always wanted to be."

Alex was speechless. Again. As Ivar continued, "Just let me lay here with you. Just let me hold you and just breathe you in."

Alex let Ivar's touching words wash over him like a warm spring in chilly air. He held Ivar even a bit tighter, unable to respond to such tenderness with words. He kissed the top of Ivar's head and ran his fingers through his hair as Ivar snuggled back into the nape of his neck.

They laid like that until they both slowly dozed back off to sleep.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

To their surprise, they didn't wake up for another hour or so. After more sweet caresses and gentle kisses, they showered and got dressed for the day. It took a lot longer than usual because they just weren't able to keep their hands and lips off of eachother. It was like it had been during their first days of being a couple, taking every and any opportunity to touch and feel the other.

"I don't want this to ever end," Ivar smiled shyly at Alex as his face flushed light pink.

"Well, it doesn't have to," Alex responded with a sweet kiss to Ivar's cheek.

Ivar had spoken with Hvitserk earlier. He and Y/N had decided to spend the rest of the weekend with Ivy while Sara worked with Katia. Taking their turn to spoil her was how he'd put it. They'd also volunteered to work at the bar for he and Alex that night. "Y/N thinks you guys just need some more alone time."

Ivar had been concerned about Hvitserk working so closely with alcohol, but he reassured him that he'd be fine because he'd be distracted with the work, and he would have Y/N there for extra support. Only after speaking with Y/N directly and giving her very specific directions did Ivar finally agree to it.

"So, we have the day together? That's awesome! We've finally got some time to ourselves. What do you want to do?" Alex asked him, excitedly.

Ivar raised his eyebrows and grinned at Alex.

Shocked, Alex answered, "You can't be serious."

He walked to Alex, put his arms around his waist, and yanked him to him forcefully as Alex tried to catch his breath. He gave Alex a light kiss, "First, I want to do, again, what we did this morning." He smiled and kissed him on his cheek. "Then, I suppose, we could go see what's going on in town, if you want." He lovenly kissed Alex's jawline. "After that, I want to take you out to dinner somewhere nice," he licked up the side of Alex's neck. "And then, I want to BE dinner. Nothing too crazy. What do you think?" They both laughed.

Alex then realized how very serious Ivar was as their lips smashed into eachother's, their hands interlocked, and Ivar was slowly walking him backwards, toward his room.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

After they spent the rest of the morning in Alex's bed, enjoying eachother, they finally emerged from their blissful haze and actually left Alex's. There was a carnival in town, so they decided to go check it out.

They felt like teenagers again. They played games, ate too much carnival food such as cotton candy and funnel cakes, and, after much convincing that the rides were safe on Alex's part, rode a few of the rides.

As they were in line to get drinks after their last ride, they ran into one of Alex's and Y/N's friends from class. He was with his sister and her two children. "Hey! Alex! How are you? Who is your friend?"

Alex introduced them and they chatted while in line. He was surprised that the two of them were there, but without a kid.

"So the two of you just came to have fun by yourselves?"

Ivar, feeling, surprisingly, a bit territorial of Alex for a reason he couldn't quite pinpoint, answered, holding up their interlocked hands, "Well, this is kind of a date weekend for the two of us. Our daughter is with my brother." He smiled devilishly, and Alex didn't miss it.

Alex was shocked by Ivar's choice of words when referring to Ivy. "Our daughter." It made him feel especially warm and proud.

"Oh, umm," Alex's friend, Paul, answered, "Alex, I umm, I didn't know you were, umm.."

"In love?" Ivar interjected with his intimidating smirk.

Paul looked at Ivar and then back to Alex, "And wow, you two have a child?"

"Yes, her name is Ivy. Her birthday is actually this upcoming week," Alex answered, hoping to calm whatever was going on with Ivar.

"You should come to her party, and bring, who is that? Your children?" Ivar interrupted, to Alex's complete surprise.

"No, they're my niece and nephew and that's," pointing to the woman with the kids, Paul continued, "My sister. My boyfriend and I actually just broke up because he wanted children, and I don't. You guys don't think you're too young to already have a child yourselves? Doesn't that interfere with your relationship? And which of you is her actual, real dad?"

Ivar grinded his teeth together, showing his clinched jaw, and looked to Alex to answer, knowing it was best he didn't at the moment.

"Like Ivar said, she's both of ours. We're both her real dad," Alex squeezed Ivar's hand. "And no, we're not too young. This means we're still young enough to play with her. And she's part of our relationship. She makes everything between us even that more special. I'm sorry you didn't want to experience that with your partner." He raised Ivar's hand that he was still holding and kissed the back of it.

Ivar felt so proud of how Alex answered Paul's questions. Seriously, who did this guy think he was? With his most intimating smirk, Ivar asked, "So, you think you'd like to come to the party next Saturday?" quickly changing the subject.

"I'll talk to my sister and let you know Monday in class, Alex?" Paul finally got the hint.

"Sounds great and I'll bring you an invitation."

He walked away, and Alex turned to Ivar, "What was that all about?"

"What do you mean?" Ivar played innocent.

Alex just looked at him. "What?" Ivar smiled.

"You know exactly what."

"Well, it's obvious he wants you."

Shocked, Alex answered, "What the? Huh? No way! We're just friends. And I didn't even know he was interested in men until right now. "

"Yeah, and now that he's seen you with me, he thinks he has a chance," Ivar snarled.

"Ivar, you seriously have nothing to worry about."

"Oh, I know," Ivar grinned, "I would have never invited him to Ivy's party if I'd thought otherwise." He kissed Alex on the cheek.

"So you were serious?" Alex asked incredulously.

"Of course. You know, keep your friends close and all that shit?" Ivar laughed.

Alex rolled his eyes and took the drinks from the cashier as they walked away. "So Ivy's our daughter, humm?"

Taking his drink, Ivar asked, "Well? Isnt she?"

The rest of the day, into the evening, was spent with them just enjoying eachother's company. Ivar watched Alex's joyful smiles and giggles, and grabbed him up, completely off his feet, to hug him several times. His playfulness was contagious, and Ivar couldn't remember the last time he'd felt so carefree and happy.

He watched Alex play some of the games and how frustrated he'd get when he didn't win. It was really cute. Alex play punched him in the arm, "Stop laughing at me! It's not funny."

Ivar grinned, "Yes, it actually is."

Alex rolled his eyes and continued playing, determined to win. Ivar realized that he was more in love with Alex now than when they first started dating. He didn't know how that was even possible because he'd already never felt like this with anyone else before, but it was true. He'd give his life for Alex. Next to Ivy, there was nobody else on this Earth that he loved more. It kind of scared him, but more so, he was just thrilled to have finally found his soul mate. And that was exactly it. That was why he'd been different with Alex that morning. That's why he didn't care about himself. Alex was his soul mate, and he'd spend the rest of his life making him happy as long as Alex allowed it.

Feeling too emotional for their surroundings, he pushed everything to the back of his mind to deal with later and tapped Alex on the shoulder. "Here, let me show you how it's done."

"What?"

"Watch and learn, Love. Watch and learn." He gave the attendant his money, and she gave him three darts. Looking at Alex and grinning, he threw the first one. He hit one of the balloons, and it pooped.

"You've got to be kidding me," Alex sighed.

"How many do I have to pop to win?" Ivar smiled at the attendant.

"All three for your choice of prize or one more for one of the small stuffed animals."

"Go big or go home. Right, Alex?"

Alex rolled his eyes, "If you say so, but hitting all three isn't as easy as it looks, Ivar."

"Well, let's try and see," Ivar was sure he could get all three. He and Hvitserk used to play this exact game with darts and cans in their backyard when they were younger. When they got too brave and started aiming at cans on eachother's heads, Aslaug stepped in and took the darts away from them, telling them how dangerous and irresponsible it was. It was for this reason that neither of them ever told her about how they'd snuck the darts from her kitchen cabinet and played, secretly, resulting in Ivar having an unwanted ear piercing. He smirked at the memory of how scared Hvitserk had been and how he'd milked it for all it was worth, basically having Hvitserk wait on him hand and foot for the next week until Hvitserk caught on to what he'd been doing.

Ivar aimed and thew the second dart and then the third, popping both balloons. He turned to Alex, "What were you saying? It's not as easy as it looks, humm?"

Alex stood, dumbfounded, "Oh, shut up."

"Well, pick your prize, Love."

Alex smiled and kissed Ivar on his cheek as his face lit up. He picked out a huge, stuffed, pink bear.

Smiling as Alex wrapped his arms around the fuzzy bear, Ivar asked, "So, pink huh? Where are you gonna put it?"

Alex looked at him and laughed, "What? You don't think pink's my color?" He held the bear up to his face and smiled innocently. After laughing at Ivar's curious face, Alex finally said, "Duh, Ivar! This bright pink bear isn't for me! I think it's cute, and I have to admit, I love how soft it is," he cleared his throat as he noticed the strange look in Ivar's eyes, "But it's for Ivy, obviously."

"Oh? Umm, yeah, obviously," Ivar mocked him, smiling.

"It is. That's why I was so frustrated that I kept missing the damn balloons," Alex sighed. "I just thought this would be a nice birthday gift for her from this great day we've had together." And there it was again, that strange look in Ivar's eyes, making Alex nervous. "Umm, did I uh, did I say something wrong? Are you ok? Umm, are we ok?"

Ivar was lost in his thoughts. "Umm, Ivar?" Alex stepped closer and placed his hand on Ivar's shoulder. "Hey, what's going on?"

"Oh, umm," Ivar shook his head as if to snap himself out of whatever trance he was in, "What?"

"Ivar, what's wrong?"

"Wrong? What? Nothing is wrong. Seriously, absolutely nothing."

"Where were you just now? You worried me. You know you can talk to me."

Looking Alex deeply in the eyes, Ivar placed the beer on the counter beside them and pulled him close to him. He wrapped his arms around Alex's waist tightly. Alex wasn't sure what was going on, but he liked it. Ivar finally moved his right hand to Alex's cheek while the other still held him. Just as Alex was beginning to feel even more nervous, Ivar whispered, "I love you," and gave Alex a sweet, passionate kiss, causing him to feel weak in the knees.

When Ivar pulled away from the kiss and rested his head on Alex's, Alex looked up in a daze, licking his lips as if he could still taste the kiss. He wasn't sure what the strange look had been about or why this was how Ivar reacted when asked about it, but he was too lost in a haze to think about it any further.

Still looking into his eyes and practically panting for air, Ivar whispered, "We should go. I've got reservations for us."

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

They went back to Alex's to shower and change for what Ivar said would be a nice dinner. They made sure to take their showers in Alex's two separate bathrooms because Ivar said he didn't want to miss their reservations, and he knew if they were together, they definitely wouldn't be leaving on time, if at all. They both laughed in agreement and went to get ready.

Alex finally came into the living room where Ivar was waiting for him. When he saw Alex in his shiny, black suit and opened, white, collared shirt, he gasped.

"What? Do I look ridiculous?"

Moving to his feet and immediately by Alex's side, "No, never. You look quite the opposite, actually. You look stunning."

As Alex's face flushed red, he looked Ivar up and down. He stood there in a dark, grey suit with the collar also open to it. Alex answered, "Well, you don't look too shabby yourself."

Ivar blushed and told him, "Well, I'd really like to kiss you. You don't know how badly. You're so smoldering hot and quite frankly, irresistible, but umm," he licked his lips, "Like I said earlier, I don't want to miss our reservations. The driver is already out front, waiting for us."

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

They arrived at a very elegant seafood restaurant just on the outskirts of town. Ivar knew Alex would love it, sushi being his favorite of favorite foods, so he wasn't at all surprised at Alex's reaction.

"Oh my God! Are you serious? You got us reservations here?"

Ivar simply smiled back at him.

"You know how long I've wanted to come here. How did you even get the reservations? Every time I've tried, the closest date is always like six months out. At best."

"Well, I know a guy who knows a guy," Ivar laughed. "You ready?" But Alex was already jumping out of the car before the driver had even opened his own door to get out. "It's ok, Mike. We'll manage. Thank you."

----------------------------------------------------

Dinner was great and their conversation flowed easily, as it always had. They talked and laughed as they ate what Alex said was the best sushi he'd ever tasted and drank some of the most expensive wine. Alex had protested about the wine, but Ivar said, "I want only the best for you. Don't worry about the price. That's none of your concern. Now, drink."

"Yes, sir," Alex smiled warmly, turning up his glass.

As their dinner was nearly over, the lighting in the place got a bit dimmer, and strobe lights came on, illuminating a dance floor. Alex's face instantly lit up as he looked at the dance floor and then back to Ivar. "Don't even think about it, Love. It's not happening," Ivar hadn't even given him a chance to ask.

Alex looked at him with pouty eyes as he saw several other couples make their way to the dance floor, and Ivar glared at him. "Ok, ok. You're not ready," Alex's eyes casted downward, he quietly said, "I understand." He took a big gulp of the last of his wine. "We should probably go then," Alex said, placing his glass back on the table and standing.

"Wait. What? No," Ivar panicked. He hadn't meant to hurt Alex's feelings. But he may have been too vague with his response. "I"m not ashamed of you if that's what you're thinking. I-I'm, ugh, I just..."

"It's ok, Ivar. I'll meet you in the car." Alex began to leave before his emotions were too obvious and took over. "Where you can be with me, and nobody sees you. I've got to get out of here!"

Ivar was immediately up and by Alex's side. He placed his hands on either side of Alex's cheeks, making Alex look him straight in the eyes. "Hey, hey. Wait. Calm down. What is it, Love? Why would you even think I give a fuck about people seeing us together? You know I love you, and I could care less what anyone else thinks about that."

Alex blushed and pulled back from Ivar. "Well, it's obvious that you're embarrassed by even the thought of dancing with me." He cleared his throat, "So, you're off the hook. You don't have to." Alex looked away from him.

"Alex, I'm not embarrassed by you. I'm umm," he began to stutter, and Alex looked back at him, confused. "I'm embarrassed at the thought of dancing in front of all these people. You know I can't dance."

Alex's snarl softened into a smile. "Oh, Ivar," he placed his hand on Ivar's cheek,"You don't have to do anything fancy, and we could wait for a slow song. Nobody is paying us any attention." Ivar leaned into Alex's hand. "But it's ok. Let's just go. I want you to myself anyway."

Ivar knew he'd hurt Alex's feelings, and he felt really bad about it. It hadn't been his intentions. He started to walk with Alex, reaching down to hold his hand, and then he suddenly stopped in his tracks. He pulled Alex to him. "I'm not going to get in my head about this. You want to dance, let's go dance." He kissed Alex on the cheek and turned back around and pulled Alex in his direction.

"Wait. Ivar. No, it's ok," Alex said as he was trailing behind Ivar, but Ivar didn't even acknowledge he'd spoken and continued walking until they reached the dance floor.

As Ivar stepped onto the floor, Alex stood there in shock. Ivar held his hand out and said, "Well, come on, Love. What are you waiting on?"

"Umm, ok. I guess we're doing this," and Alex joined Ivar who pulled him flesh with his body and wrapped his arms around Alex's waist. "What changed, Ivar?"

"Umm, I just realized what I already knew. If I'm with you, umm, well, nothing else matters." He placed his head in the bend of Alex's neck and rested his head on his shoulder as their two bodies began to sway in sync.

Then, a familiar song began to play. "All My Life." That was the song that Ivar had said made him think of Alex, and he instantly smiled. He raised his head up as he rested his cheek against Alex's. With his left arm around Alex's back and shoulders, he squeezed him a little tighter. His right hand held Alex's, and he brought it up between them, against his chest, and held it there, leaning down and kissing the back of Alex's hand.

Ivar began humming along with the song as they slowly danced. Alex's heart was pounding so hard he was sure Ivar could feel it against his own chest. Then, as if an angel singing a hymn from the heavens, Ivar began to softly sing along into Alex's ear. "All my life I've prayed for someone like you. And I thank God that I finally found you..." A single tear slowly rolled down Alex's cheek. Ivar never sang in front of anyone intentionally, and Alex knew this. To say he was surprised that Ivar was singing, not only to himself, but directly to him, right in his ear, was a major understatement. Alex didn't say a word but just listened to the beautiful, angelic sound.

As the song was ending, Ivar turned his head toward Alex. As Alex froze, Ivar leaned down and gently kissed his lips. It was only a matter of seconds before Alex was kissing him back, both lost completely in the other.

For a moment, it was as if the two of them were the only ones in the room. Their dancing stopped and all movement, as well, except for their kiss.

Eventually, Alex noticed the song had stopped, and now there was a more upbeat song playing. He slowly opened his eyes and reluctantly pulled a little away from Ivar's delicious lips. Around them, he saw the people dancing in rhythm along with the fast music while he and Ivar stood motionless, forehead against forehead, arm in arm, hand in hand, bodies still tightly snug against eachother.

Alex looked at Ivar, who hadn't taken his eyes off of him, as he smiled and said, "We're the only ones not moving, aren't we, Love?"

Blushing, Alex answered, "Yes."

"We should probably go now," Ivar laughed, and the two of them walked back to the table to get their suit jackets. Ivar leading the way, hand in hand, they walked out to find their driver and left for Alex's place.

The car ride to Alex's was intense. Ivar scooted closer to Alex and wrapped his arm around him, pulling him close. "I want you so badly," he whispered into Alex's ear and licked down his neck with a gentle graze of his teeth, causing Alex to shiver.

"The feeling is mutual," Alex softly said back to him. Placing his hand on Ivar's cheek, he leaned over and kissed him quickly on his other cheek. "I can't wait to get you home."

The rest of the ride was spent with gentle touches, heavy breathing, intense stares, and deep kisses. Just as they both felt they could take no more, they finally arrived at Alex's.

As Alex finally unlocked the door, Ivar practically shoved him into the apartment, backwards into the wall, frantically kissing him. He was instantly removing Alex's suit jacket and then his own. As they dropped to the floor, Alex leaned forward and locked the door behind Ivar. "I've seriously missed this," Alex softly said just as Ivar's lips crashed into him again.

Pieces of their clothing went flying, one by one, as they made their way to Alex's room. "I'm all yours," Alex said between kisses, "Have your way with me."

"Fuck!" Ivar panted, "I fucking plan on it."

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Standing in the kitchen and trying not to sound as sad as he actually felt, Alex said, "Well, I guess we're back to reality, huh?"

"What do you mean? This entire weekend has been our reality, Alex."

Alex hesitated, "Well, you know what I mean. You leaving to go back home, and me just dropping by to visit you and Ivy after class."

Ivar didn't really get what Alex was insinuating.

"Ivar, umm," Alex's hands were sweaty as he tried to put everything in the best way he could without hurting Ivar, "I think I should give you three some space. You know, just give Katia the time she really needs to accept that we're together no matter what kind of fit she pulls, and let her see that it won't change even if I'm not always there."

Ivar's mouth just dropped as he listened to Alex in disbelief. "Also, maybe it will do her some good for me to not be there as much and her maybe feeling like I'm constantly rubbing it in her face. Maybe that's why she got so defensive and territorial over you to begin with."

Ivar couldn't believe how selfless Alex was, selfless, yes, but it was a very naive way of of thinking.

He stood up and walked around the counter and placed his hand on Alex's shoulder, "Love, how very thoughtful of you. Really, it's one thing I really love about you. But, umm, you do know who we're talking about here, dont you? You're so very considerate, but I honestly believe she's going to do whatever she thinks will win me over whether you're there or not." He kissed Alex on the forehead. "And I, personally, would prefer you're there with me. Maybe the better choice is that I talk to her again, and make sure she remembers that she's only there on borrowed time."

Alex shrugged his shoulders.

"Well, I understand you being apprehensive. How about this? What if I talk to her, and we just play it by ear. If you think things are too tense and would prefer to come back home, I won't stop you. You're already here a couple of nights a week anyway, so if you absolutely have to add another or two, I'll try my best to understand and not take it personally. This will be a busy week anyway with getting everything finished for Ivy's birthday party next weekend."

Ivar pulled Alex into a hug. "Just promise me that you won't umm, leave for good, that you won't leave me." Ivar shuddered at even the thought. "I can't handle even thinking about life without you. I love you, and I need you in my life. Always."

Alex choked back a tear, "Ivar, please don't tell me that after the amazing weekend we've had, you actually still think I could leave you," Alex said into Ivar's chest, still wrapped in his strong arms.

Ivar pulled him back and looked into his eyes, "I, umm, I feel it's just a matter of time before you see what I already know." Ivar dropped his head and looked away.

"And just what is that, exactly?" Alex gently turned Ivar's head back toward him so he could see his face.

Trying to avert Alex's piercing eyes but eventually giving in, Ivar finally answered him. "Umm, well, that you-you're umm, you're too good for me and deserve better." His face flushed bright red as he tried to pull away from Alex, but Alex tightened his grip around Ivar's waist.

Placing his hand on Ivar's cheek, Alex told him, "Ivar, what are you talking about? There's never been anyone more perfect for me. My love for you isn't that shallow, and I can't see me happier with anyone else on this planet. I love you. Ok? That's not going to change over some ridiculous argument or anything like that." He pulled Ivar to him and gave him a tight hug. "Do not worry about such things. You're stuck with me. I'm not going anywhere. You can't get rid of me that easily," Alex laughed.

Ivar smiled despite himself. Alex's words helped him, but he knew the thought would remain in the back of his head. He'd just have to push it far back and try to ignore it.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Ivar was right. The next week was really busy. No matter how much Katia protested, and Alex couldn't tell if she was being sincere or not, Ivar pulled out all the stops for his baby girl. Katia told him how she was too young for anything to matter to her, and that she wouldn't remember any of it anyway, but Ivar insisted that nothing was too big or too much for his princess.

Ivy loved bouncing, so Ivar rented out a small, indoor trampoline park for the entire Saturday afternoon. There wasn't a large amount of people coming to the party, just close friends and family, but Ivar also had a catering company lined up to bring food.

Ivar spoke to Katia as he'd told Alex he would. She didn't say much. She just listened to him. He wasn't sure she really accepted the gravity of his words, so he told her, "Katia, I get that you wanted things to work out a different way and I'm sorry it hasn't, but you're going to have to accept this. It's not going to change. I also need you to understand that Ivy is the reason youre here at all. I can't have you living in my home, and this is temporary, remember, and treating Alex the way you have. It will not be tolerated anymore." Katia had only nodded her head and told him ok. He saw her expression chnage, but she nevwr said anything else. That made Ivar a bit nervous for what she really meant, but he decided to just leave it alone. For now.

Ivar and Alex spent most of their evenings that week at the trampoline park, decorating for the party. Alex had went home to his own place almost every night, against Ivar's will, but Ivar didn't protest against it like he said he wouldn't.

Admittedly, that had been very difficult for Ivar, so he was extremely pleased when Alex told him, "Do you mind if I stay at your place tonight? I'm honestly just too tired for us to go all the way back to my place when yours is so much closer."

"Oh, so it's just a matter of proximity, humm? That's the only reason you'll finally stay with me?" Ivar mused.

"Oh, you know better than that," Alex smiled. "I mean, yes, your place is closer, but umm, I also miss you."

Blushing, Ivar pulled him close and gave him a kiss, "Well, let's go."

To Alex's surprise, Katia had seemed mostly nice all week when the three of them had been together. She did seem a bit on edge, but he'd noticed, just when he thought she may say something, she'd retreated to her room, saying how she was really tired suddenly. She hadn't said or done anything out of the way. Yet. He knew he'd never trust her again. But he also hadn't stayed over night all week either, so he knew this would be the true test.

When the two of them arrived at Ivar's, Alex hesitated by the car door. Ivar walked over to him, "Everything ok, Love?"

Wiping his sweaty hands on his pants legs, Alex answered, "I, umm, well, I just don't want any problems. I hope she's already in bed."

Ivar hugged him and reassured him, "You have just as much a right to be here as she does. This is my house and if I have to remind her, I will. You don't have anything to worry about, Love. I told you, she seemed to understand everything when I talked to her. You'll be fine."

Alex gave him a quick kiss and told him, "Thank you, and I'm sorry for adding more stress for you."

Ivar grabbed his hand and told him not to worry about it as they headed to the front door.

Katia was in the kitchen as they walked inside. "Hey, Ivar, sweetheart," Alex just squeezed Ivar's hand as he heard her, "I made some of your favorite food for dinner and was just cleaning my plate. Please come in, and have a seat. I'll make your plate. I figured you'd be really tired."

She continued talking as the two of them stood at the kitchen counter behind her. Ivar cleared his throat as Katia turned around. "Alex is staying the night because you're right. We're exhausted."

Her eyes widened as Ivar pulled a stool out for Alex, and the two of them sat down. "Umm, ok. Uh, hey, Alex. Would you like a plate, too?" Katia asked him as she sat Ivar's plate in front of him.

Alex looked to Ivar, who nodded to him, then answered, "Umm, sure. Thank you, Katia."

She made Alex's plate and gave it to him. "Umm, Ivar, you can clean up here when you two are finished? I'm going to bed, and Ivy's already asleep in her room."

"Umm, uh, sure. Thank you, again, for dinner, Katia. And umm, Ivy?" Ivar asked her.

"Sara took her up before she left. Umm, good night, guys." Katia left the room without another word.

Alex stared blankly at Ivar who had the same expression on his face. They sat for a moment before Ivar finally said, "Think she is finally getting the picture and understanding that you're not going anywhere?"

They both sat for another moment, and as Alex smiled, they both said at the same time, "No way!" They laughed and finished their meal.

After eating, they cleaned up the kitchen together and then went to bed. It was only minutes before they were wrapped in eachother's arms, passionately kissing. Ivar pulled away and softly said, between panting, "I missed you."

"We were just together Sunday, Ivar."

"I know. A lifetime ago. I've missed you," he laughed and kissed Alex again, wondering if he would even last until he could get Ivar's boxers and sweats off of his glorious, hot body.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

It was finally the day of Ivy's party. They closed the bar for the night to be able to properly celebrate. You would have thought it was Ivar's Odin himself was coming to visit or something. He was running around in nearly a panic.

"Ivar," Alex stopped in front of him and placed his hands on his shoulders, "I know it's her first birthday, but it's going to be perfect. Everything is going to be fine. I've got everything in the car already. Breathe."

"But what about her dress for the pictures?"

"I have it."

"And the other clothes that she can mess up when she gets her birthday cake and to play in?"

"I've got that, too."

"And her shoes? And oh my God, I almost forgot my camera. How am I going to take pictures if I forget my camera?"

"Ivar, I have her shoes and your camera and your camera bag along with the charger and even batteries as a backup. I've got it. Just relax."

"What about..."

"Ivar, the candles, lighter, and knife to cut the cake all comes with the cake order. Remember?"

Ivar finally stepped back and sat on a stool at the kitchen counter. Alex smiled at him as he saw him take a deep breath and run his hand down his face.

"Chill. We got this."

At that moment, Katia came out of her room with Ivy. "Dada!" Ivar was by Katia's side immediately, as Ivy reached for him, and took her into his arms.

"She's ready. I just need my purse, and I'll be ready, too."

"How's daddy's big girl? Humm? Are you ready to celebrate?" Ivar kissed her on top of her head, and she smiled up at him. "Happy birthday, my little princess."

As Katia came back out of her room, Alex looked over to her and saw his same expression of adoration spread across her face. It unnerved him, but he looked back at Ivar and Ivy and instantly felt better. He knew now wasn't the time. Breaking him from his thoughts, Ivar asked, "Shall we go, now?"

"Actually, can I give Ivy her gift from me first? Well, I guess it's from us, really, isn't it?" He laughed. Ivar had forgotten about it, and looking at his watch, he told him yes.

Alex ran upstairs and came back down, quickly, with the big, pink bear Ivar had won for him the Saturday before. Ivar took Ivy over to Alex in the living room floor as Katia stood and watched.

"You want to see what Alex got for you, Sweetheart?"

"What we got for her," Alex corrected him.

Ivy reached for Alex, saying, "Ale!"

Ivar stood her in front of the huge stuffed bear, holding her sides, and she looked up at them both and giggled. She flopped forward with her arms stretched wide, saying "Mine."

Ivar and Alex told her yes, and she enjoyed rubbing it by moving her face back and forth into it. It was so cute, Ivar kissed Alex, and told him, "Thank you, Love. That was so thoughtful to think of her during our date."

Katia cleared her throat, and Ivar looked over to her, still standing and watching, critically. He saw the look of disgust across her face. He glared at her, but didn't say anything. "I'm going on out, guys." She said rolling her eyes.

Alex completely ignored her and continued playing and laughing with Ivy. Ivar clinched his teeth together to prevent himself from saying anything to her on Ivy's birthday. He didn't want to ruin her day before it had really even begun.

Alex, knowing this and seeing the look of murder across Ivar's face, finally said, "I think we should get going, right, Ivar? We don't want her to be late for her own party."

Ivar, recognizing Alex was right, scooped Ivy up and into his arms and told her it was time to go. She only giggled at him. They finally got Ivy in the car and headed to the trampoline park.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Aslaug was already there and greeted them at the door. She took Ivy to change her clothes for pictures as Alex and Ivar unloaded the car. Katia came in with her.

For as long as Alex had known Ivar, he'd had an eye for capturing the perfect picture. He just naturally knew how to take the simplest scene and angle the camera in such a way that the lighting would look chosen and fine tuned, and he'd then produce the most beautiful pictures, people always being his favorite thing to photograph. You could always see his passion for photography in his finished product, but with Ivy as the subject, Alex knew the pictures were going to be outstanding.

Aslaug brought Ivy out, and Ivar had her place her on the mat with the small, colorful balls that he'd brought over from the ball pit. Her dress was purple velvet trimmed in sparkling black with tights and shoes to match. As Alex watched her pick up one of the balls and smile too widely for her small face, he couldn't deny how absolutely adorable she looked. He looked over to Ivar, who exuded love and excitement mixed with pride and a ball of nerves, as he snapped picture after picture. Alex stepped to him and softly said, "She's absolutely gorgeous, Ivar." Ivar glanced at him and smiled. "Just like her daddy," Alex added as he kissed Ivar on his cheek, causing him to blush.

At that moment, Ivy threw the ball towards them and then clapped her hands as Ivar continued snapping away.

Alex rolled the ball back to her and said, "Catch, Sweetheart." As the ball rolled right up to her, she grabbed it and said, "Ale!" melting Alex's heart.

Aslaug covered her mouth in surprise, "I didn't know she could say your name, Alex. That's precious." She winked and smiled at Alex, thoroughly surprising him as he felt his cheeks redden.

"Ale!" Ivy said again, this time reaching toward him.

"Aww, she wants you, Alex. You should go to her. I'm sure Ivar will make some incredible shots of the two of you."

Still surprised, Alex answered, "Oh, uh, no. This is Ivy's day. That's ok. I'll just watch from here."

Ivar turned to him as Ivy threw another ball in their direction, laughing and clapping. "She's right, Love. Ivy wants to play with you. It will make for some sweet photos. I mean, if you want to."

"Ale!" Ivy reached for him again. "Puh-ease," she motioned for him to come to her.

"That's another new word, sweetie," Alex encouraged her. "You're such a smart girl." He sat with her, and they began rolling the balls back and forth, Ivy's small giggles filling the room. Ivar's heart swelled as he continued snapping pictures.

Katia entered the room and stood, watching. Aslaug noticed how she was visibly on edge, and she could only assume why. Aslaug stepped closer to her. "Ivar will take photos with anyone else who wants them with Ivy, too, Dear. You should be next," Aslaug said softly as she placed her hand on Katia's shoulder in an attempt to comfort her.

"Thank you," Katia batted away tears.

"Are you ok?" Aslaug asked, genuinely concerned.

"It's umm, you know. It's uh, it's just hard. I'm trying, but it's just so hard."

"Oh, I know, Dear. Just take it one day at a time."

"I know I really messed things up, and it's too late, now. Watching him, umm, it just breaks my heart. That should've been me. I'll never find anyone who loves me like he did, and I just threw it away like it was nothing."

Aslaug hugged her, "Oh, Katia. Dear, never say never. You have no idea what the future holds."

Katia's eyes lit up. Was it possible that Aslaug wanted them back together, too? Oh, of course she did. Alex can't give her anymore grandchildren. That's basically what Aslaug was saying, right? Maybe she should continue her plan to make Alex's life difficult enough that he'd just finally leave without Ivar ever even knowing she'd done it. She'd be there for Ivar afterwards, and he'd see how much she truly loves him.

Without warning, Katia went to stand at the side of the mat where Ivy and Alex sat, playing. "Umm, could I get some pictures with our daughter, too?" She asked, looking at Ivar.

Surprised at her tone, he answered, "Sure, in just a moment when she's finished with Alex."

Alex looked up at Katia and then to Ivar. Feeling bad for the way she'd just thrown Ivar in the middle of whatever game she was playing at now, he said, "Umm, no. It's ok. We can take more pictures later. I need to get up from here anyway before my legs fall asleep." He nervously laughed as he stood.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Alex," Katia began with false sweetness dripping from her words, "I can definitely wait until you're finished."

He walked to Ivar, as Ivy called for him several times. "No, you go ahead. It's fine. Ivy, we'll play again shortly. It's mommy's turn now." When he reached Ivar, he sat down beside him with a sigh.

"Thank you, Love. I'm sorry. That was so rude."

"It's ok. She's Ivy's mom. I can understand her wanting to be with her."

"And this is just another reason I love you," Ivar smiled.

People began coming, so Alex left Ivar to greet them. Ivy's birthday gifts began to pile up as people passed the gift table to go pose for photos. Alex loved that Ivar got to use one of his favorite pass times with his beloved daughter.

As he watched them and all the cute faces Ivy was making, a voice interrupted his thoughts. "Hey, Alex. You remember my sister, Emilie, don't you?"

Alex turned to see Paul, from class, with his sister and her two kids. "Hey, Paul. I'm surprised you actually came. Come on in. The kids are getting ready to go jump. Finally." Pointing to Aslaug, he told him, "That's Ivar's mom. See her for the socks and have a great time."

Paul's sister stuck her hand out to shake Alex's, "Hi, umm, he insisted that we were invited and should come for the kids to enjoy themselves. I hope it's ok."

"It's definitely ok. Ivar invited you guys personally last weekend." Alex motioned toward Aslaug for them to get socks.

Suddenly, the kids went running to the jump space. There weren't many, maybe 8 or 10, and all so tiny, but they nearly knocked Ivar down as he was walking with Ivy in his arms, toward Alex. "Hey, hey, guys, slow it down some," Ivar said to them in vain as they passed.

Just as Ivar reached Alex, the front door swung open. There stood Sigurd, a young toddler, maybe 2 or 3 years old, and a pregnant, blonde girl. Ivar stopped in his tracks, in complete disbelief. "Hi, Ivar. Umm, this is Anja, my girlfriend, and this little guy is Mika."

"What the fuck are you doing here, Sigurd?"

"Nice to see you, too, little brother. Hey, Alex. And uh, Mom invited us."

"Of course she did," Ivar shook his head. He pointed his finger in Sigurd's face, "I promise you, if you do or say anything to ruin my Ivy's birthday, I will personally end you. I'll mutilate and dismember your body so badly that not even mom will be able to identify your mangled body in the morgue. I'll fucking gut you myself!Understood?" Alex gulped and Anja swallowed loudly. Ivar turned to her, "Nice to meet you, Anja. You're welcome to come in. Get some socks for Mika and let him play with the other kids." He glanced at Alex, "I'll be back. I'm taking Ivy to play."

Alex began to speak, but just at that moment, Hvitserk walked up. As he turned to Alex, he noticed who was standing on front of him. "What the fuck!" Trying to disregard Sigurd, Hvitserk said, "Alex, I was coming to tell you that your mom is here and was looking for you, but before I leave you," he turned to Sigurd, "You better not start your shit with Ivar today. You understand me? I won't hesitate to kick your fucking ass right here in front of," he looked to Anja, "Your girl and your kid and whoever the fuck else wants to watch. Got it?"

Sigurd smiled and began to speak, but Hvitserk held his hand up to his face, "Save it," and he walked away.

Sigurd told Anja, "That was my other brother, Hvitserk. Isn't he lovely?"

"Wow! When you told me you weren't too popular with your brothers, you weren't joking, were you?"

-

The party seemed to be going well. Everyone was talking and laughing and the kids were still jumping. Alex left Ivar and Ivy to go get a glass of water.

As Alex turned to go back, he noticed Katia with Ivar and Ivy, so he stopped. He stood and watched them. He knew she needed to spend time with them together, too, but it sure stung.

Alex then felt an arm on his shoulders and a hand on gently squeeze. "It's a wonderful thing you're doing for him, Sweetie," his mom's voice said softly beside him. "That's true love. I know it's not easy, but Ivy can only benefit from the three of you loving her like you do and doing your best to get along."

"Thanks mom. It's, umm, well, Katia doesn't always make it the easiest."

"Oh, I'm sure. Just be strong. She's just testing you. And Alex?"

"Yes, mom?" he answered, watching Ivar and Katia walk along the trampoline, holding Ivy's hands so she can easily jump.

"You know how much that man loves you, don't you?" Completely surprised at what he'd heard her say, he turned to look at her. "Because everyone else around you two, including Katia, can see it. Have faith in that, sweetheart. He's not going anywhere." She kissed him on his temple and walked back to his dad.

Alex just stood there and let his mom's words wash over him. He felt really proud at how accepting she clearly was of the whole situation of him being with a man and, now, one who had a child and a crazy ex. It warmed his heart, and she just didn't know just how badly he'd needed to hear everything she said.

As he watched Ivar and Katia more, he noticed how she just actually seemed to be there for Ivy. Several times she'd placed her hand on Ivar's arm or shoulder, and he subtly pulled away from her each time. She appeared to just stop trying to get his attention and began to focus hers on her baby girl. Things didn't seem so bad when she was with Ivar like that, just as Ivy's mom and nothing more. He sincerely hoped they'd eventually get to a place when that really was all that was there.

"Is that broad the mom of your daughter?" Paul was suddenly at Alex's side, disturbing his thoughts.

"Umm, yeah. That's Katia, Ivar's ex and Ivy's mom."

"Woah! Man! I thought she was your child. So her mom is his ex?"

Annoyed, Alex simply answered, "Yes."

"Wow, man. I'm impressed. I don't know how you do it. That would kill me, seeing my man with his ex and their baby. How do you not feel like the third wheel?" He looked over to Alex, "I guess I mean, the fourth wheel. I mean, look at them. The three of them look like a happy little family. I'd never known they weren't still together had I not known who you are to him. Dude! I'm amazed that you don't just feel like crawling under a rock somewhere. You must really love him, huh?"

Alex could only hope that Paul meant well, but his words hurt like a double edged sword. He was just a bit daft and obviously, completely without tact. Alex began to walk away from him before he lost his cool as he heard Ivar call his name. He turned to see Ivy in Katia's arms, but reaching for him as she called out, "Ale! Puh-ease! Ale!" How could he say no to that?

Ivar motioned for him to come to them and then, to his surprise, so did Katia.

Alex joined them back on the trampoline mat, leaving Paul where he stood, and Katia instantly said to him, "She really wants you, Alex. You want to take her?"

He tried to hide his surprise with Katia's generosity as he held his arms out. Ivy practically jumped to him, and she giggled as they laughed at her.

Alex and Katia each held one of Ivy's hands and let her jump up and down. The smile across her face was contagious. Alex tried to ignore how nervous he was at Katia's kindness. Surely, this was sincere and not just another way to maneuver herself into Ivar's life the way she wanted to be. He smiled at her, and she smiled back, looking over his shoulders. Alex turned to see what she was looking at, and he saw Y/N and Hvitserk standing there, pretending not to be watching them.

Of course, Hvitserk had said something to her. That definitely explained her change in attitude. It made Alex feel sick, but as he looked at Ivar's smiling face, watching them getting along for the sake of their love for his daughter, he couldn't really do or say anything. Now, wasn't the time.

Hvitserk brought Ivar his camera and winked at Alex. Ivar instantly began snapping more photos. Defeated, Alex gave in and just enjoyed the moment. No matter how fake it actually was.

Unbeknownst to them, Sigurd was watching them. "I can't tell, exactly, which one is faking it. Is it Katia or Alex?" he snidely asked Ubbe.

"Oh, it's definitely Katia. Don't you remember how she's always been? Don't let the kid fool you. She's still just as manipulative as she was back then."

"Is Ivar still a blinded fool?"

"I honestly don't think he is. He's in love with Alex, and her shit doesn't seem to phase him anymore."

"Yeah, this thing with Alex? When did that happen? Who would've thought our little brother would be a queer?"

Ubbe smacked him in the back of the head, "Don't start your shit, or I promise you, I'll.."

"Beat my ass yourself?" Sigurd finished Ubbe's sentence. Ubbe smiled and nodded yes. "Actually, I see Ivar differently. He does look genuinely happy and in love. It's fucking disgusting." They both laughed.

The rest of the party had been a lot of fun. Alex got his turn with Ivar's camera when Ivar sat with Ivy and helped her open her gifts. She clapped, smiled, and giggled at nearly every gift. It was precious, and Alex was proud Ivar trusted him to capture the moment as Ivar had been teaching him a little about photography.

By the time everyone had eaten and had cake, several people were already leaving. Ivar invited whoever wanted to come back to his place for, "the adult part of the party," and they began packing up to leave. Alex and Ivar both were really happy that Ivar had the foresight to have paid the little extra for someone else to clean up after the party and bring it all back to Ivar's. They were both pretty tired.

As they made their way to the door, they were met by Alex's parents. Thank you, Son, for having us. We enjoyed our time with you all, but I think we're going to head on home," his mom told Ivar as she hugged him and kissed his cheek.

"Aww, won't you drop by my place for a bit? We'd love to have you. Just have one drink with us, and then, we'll let you go if you want,"

She looked to Alex and then to his dad, who both nodded. "Well, if you're sure we won't be intruding. I know most of your guests will be your family, Ivar."

"Mama Hogh, you're Alex's family, therefore, you two are my family as well," he said as he hugged her again. "You've always been my family, but you didn't realize that you seriously do have a second son, now?" Ivar laughed.

Alex felt his heart swell. He didn't have words for how Ivar's words made him feel, but he sure did love hearing them. He grabbed Ivar's hand and kissed his knuckles as they headed to the cars.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️😜❤️😜❤️😜💔💔❤️😜❤️😜❤️😜❤️😜❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Once at Ivar's, Alex scanned the room. The few who came back were really just Ivar's family and Alex's parents. As he continued looking around, he noticed Paul sitting on the sofa. He was surprised, but Ivar had actually invited everyone so he walked over to him. "Hi Paul."

Paul stood, "Umm, I didn't realize this was just a family thing, Alex. I'm sorry. I'm gonna head out."

Alex handed him a beer, "Don't worry about it. You were invited just like everyone else." He took the drink and sat back down.

Ivar took Ivy to her bedroom upstairs. She didn't even wake up when he got her out of the car. He knew she'd be tired after such a long day, but he was kind of surprised at just how tired. Once he had her settled in her bed, he leaned down and kissed her forehead, "Happy birthday, Baby Girl. I love you."

As he walked to her door and gently closed it behind him, he turned into Alex. "What a day, huh?" he said as he smiled at the sweetness he'd just witnessed.

"What?" Ivar shyly asked.

"You know how I love seeing you with Ivy. That's all." Ivar's cheeks reddened, but he didn't say a word. "Actually, I just wanted to let you know that Paul is here, too. I didn't know how you'd feel about it, so I just wanted to tell you."

Ivar's jaw clinched as he spoke through his teeth, "I told you what he's after. You just watch yourself around him. I'd hate to have to dismember him." He didn't even smile as the words rolled so easily off his lips. "I don't trust him, but it's ok. I mean, I did invite everyone." He then backed Alex into the wall and kissed him. "He's just jealous that he can't do that," he laughed.

In a bit of a daze, Alex smiled. "He definitely can't. That would be gross." They both laughed and returned to the party.

Everyone was talking, laughing, and having a good time. Alex looked around and decided to pick up the empty bottles and take them out to the recycle bin in the garage. From the kitchen, talking with Ubbe and Hvitserk, Ivar saw him and turned to offer to help. Alex told him not to worry about it, that he could get it, so Ivar continued his conversation with his brothers.

As Alex rounded the corner with the box of empty beer bottles, he heard Katia and Aslaug talking. Instinctively, he stopped and listened. "Yeah, well, I know, but how could Alex ever provide you with any more grandchildren, Aslaug? I know Ivar has always wanted nothing more than to have a home full of little ones running around. I can give him that. And I know that would make you just as happy as it would him. You know he still loves me. He'll always love me. I gave him his first child."

"I, umm, well, I can't say if you're right or not," Alex heard Aslaug's response. "I know he'll always love you in his special way, Katia, but.." she stopped talking when Alex stumbled just outside the door, causing the bottles to bang together. "What was that?" Aslaug asked Katia as Katia basically disregarded her.

"I don't know, but you were saying you also think Ivar still loves me? Doesn't that mean he just needs to hear it from you? Maybe he just needs to know how you feel about him being with Alex, a man of all people. What was he thinking? I'm sure if he knew how you really feel, he wouldn't be so sure about their relationship. I mean, if that's what you want to call it." Katia continued talking as Aslaug moved around the work table in the garage, toward the door. "I mean, don't you think you should tell Ivar the truth about what you think about him and Alex?"

"What? Oh, uh, umm-humm," Aslaug was finally standing at the doorway just as Alex was stepping through it, and they nearly ran into eachother. "Oh! Alex!"

His eyes full of tears that he was desperately trying to hold back, he stepped around her and placed the box of empty beer bottles on the table. "Umm, I was, uh, just bringing this to the recycle bin. Umm, I-I'm uh, I didn't mean to umm, to interrupt your umm, conversation." Alex quickly sat the box down and turned to walk out.

"Oh, Alex, Dear," Aslaug began, but Alex held his hand up, palm facing her, in an effort to tell her not to waste her voice and to back off. He turned and immediately walked out of the garage, hearing both Aslaug and Katia calling after him.

As he entered the bathroom in the hallway, he faintly heard Katia's lies, "Alex, come back. I'm sorry. I can explain. It's not what you think."

He didn't bother to open the door or to answer her. He knew he needed to pull it together. This was not the time for Ivar to learn of the shit Katia and his own mom were spitting about the two of them.

It completely broke Alex with the cold and heartless way Katia had spoken about him as if she were discussing the weather and that Aslaug never once even attempted to defend him or even her own son. He could at least spare Ivar from the same pain, at least for now.

He wondered if what Katia had said was true. Did Ivar still love her? Is that why he had agreed to let her stay? Was she the one Ivar should be with after everything? She was right about one thing, though, for sure. He definitely couldn't give Ivar more children. They'd never talked about any long term goals. He didn't know if Ivar really longed for more children or not. How could he stand in the way of that if it was really what he wanted?

Standing in front of the mirror, hands gripping the sides of the sink, Alex looked at himself and wiped his tears with the back of his hand. Flipping on the water, he splashed cold water on his face. "Get a grip, Alex. You've got this," he lied to himself.

After a few more minutes in the bathroom, he finally came out to find Y/N standing there, waiting on him. "What the fuck happened? What did she do this time?" She asked him, anger visible across her face.

"Nothing. It's fine. I-I'm fine."

"Alex," she began.

"Not now, Y/N. I can't. Not now, ok?" he continued walking and grabbed himself two beers and headed to the sofa. Ivar noticed he'd returned and gave him a questioning look from across the room. Alex held his hand up and signaled that everything was ok as he turned up the first beer.

Sigurd and Anja sat across from him with Paul on one side of him and Y/N on the other. Sigurd began talking and thankfully, Paul and Y/N were quick to engage in conversation with him, as Alex turned up his second beer already.

Alex looked around and noticed Aslaug was at the kitchen counter without her smart-ass side kick for now. He saw his mom walk up to her and begin talking, and he could only hope Aslaug wouldn't say anything to her. He knew his mom, at least, was definitely what you would call a, "mama bear," and for the first time in a long time, he was quite proud of it.

"Hey, Aslaug. How are you? I've been meaning to talk with you all evening," Mama Hogh said to her.

"Oh, it's so nice to see you. I'm great. How have you been? I feel like it's been ages since I've seen you guys," Aslaug said.

The two of them made small talk for a few minutes before Alex's mom said, "What do you think about our boys? Who would have guessed that the two of them would have fallen for eachother, right?"

Aslaug thought before speaking and trying to choose her words wisely, finally answered, "It's funny. I kind of always thought my Ivar would end up with Alex's sister." Aslaug smiled and offered her a drink that she turned down.

"Oh, she is engaged now," Mama Hogh grinned, "But can I offer a word of advice to you?"

"Sure," Aslaug answered, intrigued.

"We have to let them go. They're not ours anymore. They're our babies, and we always think we know what's best for them, but there comes a time when we just have to let them go to make their own choices, and support them when they do."

She saw Aslaug's face harden a bit. "Trust me, I almost lost Alex because of trying to make his choices for him, thinking, 'Mama knows best,' but I learned the hard way, it's just not worth it. If they're happy, we have to be happy for them. And have you noticed how happy they clearly are with eachother? What mother could want more than that? Love comes in all shapes and sizes, and yes, sexes, Aslaug. Who are we to tell another who to love?"

Aslaug was clearly deep in thought. "How very insightful. Umm, thanks. I think." Aslaug leaned forward and hugged her as she told her that she and Thomas were leaving.

They returned to say their goodbyes. When Alex's mom came to him, he tried to stand but stumbled back onto the sofa, laughing. She smiled at him. "Just make sure you don't drive, Hun," and she hugged him goodbye as she told Y/N, "Take care of my boy, ok? I think he must need it." Y/N was surprised at how intuitive Alex's mom was, and she agreed.

Paul had been giving Alex beer after beer, and now Alex was feeling pretty good. Sigurd and he were intensely talking about being with someone they loved who already had a child. "It's so fucking beautiful how much you can love someone that you automatically love their offspring as if they're yours, right?" Alex slurred his words to Sigurd.

Sigurd smiled and agreed with him as he squeezed Anja's leg. He looked over and noticed one of Paul's hands on Alex's leg and the other rubbing his back. It didn't quite set well with Sigurd, but he told himself not to get involved. He'd definitely remembered each of his brother's warnings to not get shit started.

Alex continued talking, as Y/N got up to use the bathroom. "But you, you Sigurd, you have the luxury of having a baby of your own with umm, was it Amy?"

"Anja," she corrected him.

"Right. Anja. I'm sorry." Paul handed him another beer which he turned up and finished in 3 seconds, flat. "So you'll have your own little offspring soon. I, umm," he held his head down, "I can't provide that for Ivar."

Handing him another beer, Paul said, "Oh, there are other ways around that, Sweetheart." Alex turned up the beer as Paul's hand moved up his leg a bit more. Alex was so out of it by this point, that he didn't even notice, but Sigurd it did not miss it, nor did he miss the "sweetheart." He sat up to the edge of the couch and listened.

Paul continued, "If you were mine, I wouldn't make you feel any kind of pressure like that. Maybe the problem isn't that you can't give him another child. Maybe the problem is either who you're with or that he should be fucking happy with what he's got." Paul placed his hand on Alex's cheek while his other remained practically on his inner thigh, obviously headed toward where it definitely should not be.

Alex attempted to pull away from Paul's hand. Even in his drunken stupor, it didn't feel right. "Oh, umm, I'm sorry, man. I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable," Paul told him as Sigurd watched and tried to decide what to do. He looked to Anja, but she was now standing behind them, talking with Torvi. "I just hate to see you not appreciated, Alex," Paul continued. "I'd never let you feel inadequate, especially when it came to my fucking ex. I'm sorry he makes you feel that way. Are you sure that's love? Because I'm not." He dragged his hand up Alex's leg further and squeezed as he handed Alex another beer.

Alex turned the beer up and his head began spinning. He suddenly jerked away from Paul and moved over on the sofa. He tried to start another conversation with Sigurd to distract himself from Paul's words, but he kept hearing what he'd said ringing in his ears and it came out to Sigurd, "I'm uh, I'm inadequate, huh? That's it. That's why he still loves her. I'm not good enough."

Paul scooted over closer to him and placed one hand on the small of his back and the other back on his leg again. He pulled Alex into a hug and kissed him on the top of the head. "You're not inadequate at all, Alex. You're perfect."

Sigurd had finally seen enough, "That's enough, man. Back the fuck up. You've gotten him just drunk enough that he has no idea what you're up to. I think you need to leave. Now."

Paul looked up to Sigurd as he stood and said, "Who the fuck are you? Alex is grown and can make his own fucking decisions."

"You've conveniently taken his decision making skills away from him and I'm Ivar's fucking brother, that's who the fuck I am! Now, back the fuck up!" Alex's head fell over onto Paul's shoulder and Paul placed his hand at the nape of Alex's neck, and wrapped his other around his waist, completely disregarding Sigurd.

Trying not to be the one to make a scene, Sigurd stormed to the next room, looking for Ivar. When he found him, the look of utter hatred and disgust was plastered across his face. Ivar instantly felt his defenses go up as he was used to that look.

Expecting him to spill whatever bile he had stored for him, Ivar sat his drink down and balled his fists up, ready to knock him out and then kick him out. So, he was very surprised when Sigurd began talking.

"Ivar, I'm sorry to interrupt you, but this is about Alex." Ivar sighed at Sigurd. "No, it's not like that, Ivar. I'm pissed. That Paul guy, whoever the fuck he is, has gotten Alex super drunk. Alex doesn't even know what's going on, and he's talking out of his head about you still loving Katia."

"Oh, what the hell! Let me go talk to him," Ivar started to leave Sigurd.

Sigurd stopped him, "No, Ivar. That's not even what I'm talking about. It's just that, well, Alex is drunk and talking out of his head like I said, and that fucking Paul is using his words against him."

Ivar saw red, "What? What the fuck do you mean?"

"He's twisting Alex's obvious insecurities about the two of you to his advantage and basically telling him how he'd treat him better. And Ivar, he's groping him up. Alex pulled away several times, but this mother fucker keeps putting his fucking paws all over him. It's disgusting. I fucking told him to leave, and he completely ignored me. And since I promised you guys I'd behave, I thought it better to come get you."

"Fuck that! You should have kicked his ass and thrown him out!" Ivar spat through gritted teeth. "Where the fuck is this piece of shit?" Ivar felt anger like he hadn't felt in a long time course through his veins. He followed Sigurd, his unlikely ally.

When he found Alex, Y/N was arguing with Paul as he sat with his arm resting on Alex's shoulders. Alex was slumped over with his head in his hands.

Ivar walked up, "Thanks, Y/N. I can take it from here." She looked up to him with a sigh of relief and backed away, bumping into Hvitserk, who had the same murderous stare that Ivar had.

Paul looked a bit nervous as Ivar walked to Alex's side. Squatting down to Alex, he calmly said, "Hey, Love. I think you've had enough. Why don't we call it a night?"

Alex raised his head from his hands and looked into Ivar's worried eyes and smiled warmly. He said, "Hey, my Ivar. Umm, well, you are still my Ivar, aren't you?"

"Yes, of course, I am. Let's get you to bed, shall we?" Ivar gently said.

Alex looked at Paul and reached for another beer. Paul handed it to him as he rubbed his back. Ivar placed his hand over Paul's and squeezed it as he removed it from Alex's back. "That's enough touching, now. I think it's time for you to go," Ivar said sternly to Paul.

Alex turned back to Ivar and said, "But he's my friend. We were just talking shit, Ivar."

"So I've heard. Well, he has to go home, now, Love. And you can go with me to rest in my room."

Ivar placed his hand on Alex's cheek and Alex leaned into it. "Nah, I don't think I'm ready for bed just yet. I was enjoying the party. Have a drink with us."

Ivar stood up and told Paul, again, to leave. Paul answered, "I don't think Alex wants me to leave."

Ivar didn't have a chance to answer before Alex said, "No, don't leave. The party's not over yet."

Ivar helped Alex to his feet, "The party is over for the two of us. Come on. I'll help you up the stairs."

Alex still protested, "Ivar, we still have guests. I'm not ready to go to your room yet. C'mon, one more drink."

Sigurd and Hvitserk had everyone else go to other rooms, telling them they didn't know how this may play out, and that they didn't want anyone getting hurt. Aslaug stood in the doorway, watching, though. She knew that Alex's current state was because of him overhearing her and Katia talking. She knew she needed to talk with him and explain.

When Ivar noticed his brothers had cleared the room, and Alex was still rambling about one more drink, he bent down and scooped Alex up and threw him over his shoulder, completely ok if he vomited down his back.

Alex kicked and then laughed, "Oh, you Tarzan, me Jane. Bedroom. Now." He laughed even harder, "Hey, I may like this game after all. Bedroom, now, my Ivar." He grabbed his head, "But fuck! I can't be Jane!" Ivar even struggled not to laugh at that.

"Ok, Alex, let's go."

When Alex complained that he still wasn't ready to leave, Paul stood in front of Ivar. "Man, he said he doesn't want to leave. Put him down. What the fuck is wrong with you?"

Ivar felt a surge of anger hit him like a lightning bolt.

With Alex still over his shoulder, Ivar grabbed Paul by the shirt collar with his right hand and spoke to him through a clinched jaw and murderous eyes. In one of the most menacing voices Hvitserk had ever heard him use, Ivar growled at him, "What the fuck is wrong with ME? What the fuck is wrong with YOU?! You're in my house. You don't get to tell me to do anything! Now, get the fuck out of my house before I throw you out. Step aside before I destroy you." Ivar let go of him and he stumbled backwards a bit. "Don't make me peel your disgusting skin from your pleading body like a fucking potato! NOW, MOVE!"

Finally feeling proud of his baby brother, Sigurd giggled from behind them. Hvitserk's mouth just dropped in complete shock.

Paul winced at the images Ivar had put in his mind without even blinking. This man was ruthless, and he couldn't understand what Alex even saw in him, but he was not backing down. He wanted to be with Alex, and he was determined to show Alex who the better choice was.

When he got his balance, he, again, stood in front of Ivar. "I said put him down!"

With Alex still draped across Ivar's shoulder and back like a jacket, Ivar tightened his grip around him. He couldn't remember the last time he'd felt such a need to defend someone he loved.

Before anyone in the room even had time to register what was happening, Ivar drew his arm back, and he suddenly punched Paul right in the face with what felt like the strength of a twenty. Paul instantly stumbled back and fell over. He was completely knocked out.

Ivar looked down and stepped over Paul, and as he took the first step on the stairs, he turned back to his brothers. "Hvitserk and Ubbe," who had just entered the room a few minutes before, "Can you show the rest of our guests out and give my sincerest apologies?" Sigurd looked up to Ivar questionly. "And Sigurd, will you umm, can you take out the fucking trash? If the piece of shit gives you any problems, do whatever you fucking want with him."

Sigurd smiled, "Happily." He rubbed his hands together with anticipation, and leaned down and kicked Paul to see if he was conscious yet. Ivar smiled and went about carrying Alex up the stairs, to his room.

----------------------------------------------------

❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️❤️

----------------------------------------------------

Ivar laid Alex down across the bed and smiled when Alex stretched his arms out and said, "Good morning, sunshine."

"Love, it's night. We're getting ready to for bed," Ivar chuckled at him.

"Oh, are we, now? I like the sound of that," Alex leaned up and reached for Ivar's crotch, but Ivar moved away from him, just out of his grasp.

Alex fell back onto the mattress, "You do t wnat me, do you? So, it's true, huh?"

"What's true?" Ivar asked, having no clue what Alex was talking about.

"You are still in love with Katia. Did you tell her? Because she already knows, too. Too bad I was the last one to fucking know. Might have saved me the humiliation of having to hear it from her," Alex turned his gaze away from Ivar, "It's ok, Ivar. You're off the hook."

Then, sitting up, or rather, trying to sit up, Alex told him, "I should go home. This, uh, this isn't right." He slung his legs over the side of the bed, and when he tried to get up, he fell forward.

Ivar rushed to his side. "Shit! Are you ok?"

"I'm fine. I'm fine. I've said it before, I like to get all the breaking done at once," Alex half laughed.

Ivar didn't know what had happened, but his mind could only guess Katia had told Alex some vile story that wasn't even true. "Whatever she's said or done, Alex, I'm sure it's all lies. You can't let her get to you and you can't believe her." Ivar tried. "You know how manipulative she is."

"Fuck that!" Alex raised up and tried to get to his feet. Unsuccessfully.

"Here, let me help you," Ivar offered and then helped Alex back to bed.

"You're, you're so fucking lucky I don't have the energy right now. I'd fight you on this one. You don't want me. I'd umm, I would, I, umm, nevermind. Can we talk tomorrow, Ivar? My head's splitting open. I, umm.." Ivar smiled at Alex's stuttering, but still worried about what he was saying. "Yeah, uh, you know what I'm saying, right? Umm humm."

Ivar brushed Alex's hair from his face to see he was passed out that quickly. He said his name a few times to check and yes, he was out.

Ivar pulled Alex's arm up from dangling on the side of the bed and took his shoes off for him before removing his own shirt and pants and crawling in bed beside him. He leaned down and kissed Alex on his temple, "Man, you're gonna feel this one in the morning." Ivar smiled.

As he laid back onto his pillow, he thought about the evil that Paul had attempted with Alex. He knew Hvitserk and Sigurd had taken care of everything downstairs because neither had came for him. Sigurd. What an unlikely person to have his back! He couldn't believe he'd welcomed someone like that into his home. He'd be lying if he said he wasn't worried about what Alex would do when he learned how he had to throw his friend out, but he knew it had to be done. He then began to worry about all the things Alex was saying. What was he even talking about? How could Alex possibly think that he was still in love with Katia?

As the rage began to build in him again, he turned to Alex and brushed his fingers through his hair in an effort to calm himself. Then, he began to wonder what had gotten Alex this upset to begin with.

As he continued to brush through Alex's hair, Alex turned to face him, barely opened his eyes, and smiled when he saw Ivar's eyes looking back at him. He mumbled, "Hold me?"

"Of course, Love. Come here."

They scooted into each other as their bodies intertwined and Ivar's arms wrapped tightly around Alex. He kissed Alex on the top of his head as Alex snuggled into him. "I love you," Ivar whispered, and the two of them finally fell asleep.

@istorkyou @chapada010101010 @vero-maris-zamo @lostasalice-thisway @covidinducedsocialreject @tessakate @lonewolf471 @noway4u @galaxy-1000 @twistergirlie